Welcome to PhiloLogic  
   home |  the ARTFL project |  download |  documentation |  sample databases |   
Hawthorne, Nathaniel, 1804-1864 [1850], The scarlet letter (Ticknor, Reed, and Fields, Boston) [word count] [eaf135].
To look up a word in a dictionary, select the word with your mouse and press 'd' on your keyboard.

Previous section

Next section

Main text

-- 055 --

p135-068 THE SCARLET LETTER. I. THE PRISON-DOOR.

[figure description] Page 055.[end figure description]

A throng of bearded men, in sad-colored garments
and gray, steeple-crowned hats, intermixed with women,
some wearing hoods, and others bareheaded, was
assembled in front of a wooden edifice, the door of
which was heavily timbered with oak, and studded with
iron spikes.

The founders of a new colony, whatever Utopia of
human virtue and happiness they might originally project,
have invariably recognized it among their earliest
practical necessities to allot a portion of the virgin soil
as a cemetery, and another portion as the site of a
prison. In accordance with this rule, it may safely be
assumed that the forefathers of Boston had built the
first prison-house, somewhere in the vicinity of Cornhill,
almost as seasonably as they marked out the first
burial-ground, on Isaac Johnson's lot, and round about
his grave, which subsequently became the nucleus of

-- 056 --

[figure description] Page 056.[end figure description]

all the congregated sepulchres in the old church-yard
of King's Chapel. Certain it is, that, some fifteen or
twenty years after the settlement of the town, the
wooden jail was already marked with weather-stains
and other indications of age, which gave a yet darker
aspect to its beetle-browed and gloomy front. The
rust on the ponderous iron-work of its oaken door
looked more antique than any thing else in the new
world. Like all that pertains to crime, it seemed never
to have known a youthful era. Before this ugly edifice,
and between it and the wheel-track of the street, was a
grass-plot, much overgrown with burdock, pig-weed,
apple-peru, and such unsightly vegetation, which evidently
found something congenial in the soil that had
so early borne the black flower of civilized society, a
prison. But, on one side of the portal, and rooted
almost at the threshold, was a wild rose-bush, covered,
in this month of June, with its delicate gems, which
might be imagined to offer their fragrance and fragile
beauty to the prisoner as he went in, and to the condemned
criminal as he came forth to his doom, in
token that the deep heart of Nature could pity and be
kind to him.

This rose-bush, by a strange chance, has been kept
alive in history; but whether it had merely survived
out of the stern old wilderness, so long after the fall of
the gigantic pines and oaks that originally overshadowed
it,—or whether, as there is fair authority for believing,
it had sprung up under the footsteps of the sainted
Ann Hutchinson, as she entered the prison-door,—we
shall not take upon us to determine. Finding it so

-- 057 --

[figure description] Page 057.[end figure description]

directly on the threshold of our narrative, which is now
about to issue from that inauspicious portal, we could
hardly do otherwise than pluck one of its flowers and
present it to the reader. It may serve, let us hope, to
symbolize some sweet moral blossom, that may be
found along the track, or relieve the darkening close of
a tale of human frailty and sorrow.

-- 058 --

p135-071 II. THE MARKET-PLACE.

[figure description] Page 058.[end figure description]

The grass-plot before the jail, in Prison Lane, on a
certain summer morning, not less than two centuries
ago, was occupied by a pretty large number of the inhabitants
of Boston; all with their eyes intently fastened
on the iron-clamped oaken door. Amongst any
other population, or at a later period in the history of
New England, the grim rigidity that petrified the
bearded physiognomies of these good people would
have augured some awful business in hand. It could
have betokened nothing short of the anticipated execution
of some noted culprit, on whom the sentence of a
legal tribunal had but confirmed the verdict of public
sentiment. But, in that early severity of the Puritan
character, an inference of this kind could not so indubitably
be drawn. It might be that a sluggish bond-servant,
or an undutiful child, whom his parents had
given over to the civil authority, was to be corrected at
the whipping-post. It might be, that an Antinomian,
a Quaker, or other heterodox religionist, was to be
scourged out of the town, or an idle and vagrant Indian,
whom the white man's fire-water had made riotous about
the streets, was to be driven with stripes into the shadow
of the forest. It might be, too, that a witch, like old

-- 059 --

[figure description] Page 059.[end figure description]

Mistress Hibbins, the bitter-tempered widow of the
magistrate, was to die upon the gallows. In either
case, there was very much the same solemnity of demeanour
on the part of the spectators; as befitted a
people amongst whom religion and law were almost
identical, and in whose character both were so thoroughly
interfused, that the mildest and the severest acts
of public discipline were alike made venerable and
awful. Meagre, indeed, and cold, was the sympathy
that a transgressor might look for, from such bystanders
at the scaffold. On the other hand, a penalty
which, in our days, would infer a degree of mocking
infamy and ridicule, might then be invested with almost
as stern a dignity as the punishment of death
itself.

It was a circumstance to be noted, on the summer
morning when our story begins its course, that the
women, of whom there were several in the crowd, appeared
to take a peculiar interest in whatever penal
infliction might be expected to ensue. The age had
not so much refinement, that any sense of impropriety
restrained the wearers of petticoat and farthingale from
stepping forth into the public ways, and wedging their
not unsubstantial persons, if occasion were, into the
throng nearest to the scaffold at an execution. Morally,
as well as materially, there was a coarser fibre in those
wives and maidens of old English birth and breeding,
than in their fair descendants, separated from them by
a series of six or seven generations; for, throughout
that chain of ancestry, every successive mother has
transmitted to her child a fainter bloom, a more delicate

-- 060 --

[figure description] Page 060.[end figure description]

and briefer beauty, and a slighter physical frame, if not
a character of less force and solidity, than her own.
The women, who were now standing about the prison-door,
stood within less than half a century of the period
when the man-like Elizabeth had been the not altogether
unsuitable representative of the sex. They were her
countrywomen; and the beef and ale of their native
land, with a moral diet not a whit more refined, entered
largely into their composition. The bright morning
sun, therefore, shone on broad shoulders and well-developed
busts, and on round and ruddy cheeks, that had
ripened in the far-off island, and had hardly yet grown
paler or thinner in the atmosphere of New England.
There was, moreover, a boldness and rotundity of
speech among these matrons, as most of them seemed
to be, that would startle us at the present day, whether
in respect to its purport or its volume of tone.

“Goodwives,” said a hard-featured dame of fifty,
“I'll tell ye a piece of my mind. It would be greatly
for the public behoof, if we women, being of mature
age and church-members in good repute, should have
the handling of such malefactresses as this Hester
Prynne. What think ye, gossips? If the hussy stood
up for judgment before us five, that are now here in a
knot together, would she come off with such a sentence
as the worshipful magistrates have awarded? Marry,
I trow not!”

“People say,” said another, “that the Reverend
Master Dimmesdale, her godly pastor, takes it very
grievously to heart that such a scandal should have
come upon his congregation.”

-- 061 --

[figure description] Page 061.[end figure description]

“The magistrates are God-fearing gentlemen, but
merciful overmuch,—that is a truth,” added a third
autumnal matron. “At the very least, they should have
put the brand of a hot iron on Hester Prynne's forehead.
Madam Hester would have winced at that, I
warrant me. But she,—the naughty baggage,—little
will she care what they put upon the bodice of her
gown! Why, look you, she may cover it with a
brooch, or such like heathenish adornment, and so
walk the streets as brave as ever!”

“Ah, but,” interposed, more softly, a young wife,
holding a child by the hand, “let her cover the mark as
she will, the pang of it will be always in her heart.”

“What do we talk of marks and brands, whether on
the bodice of her gown, or the flesh of her forehead?”
cried another female, the ugliest as well as the most
pitiless of these self-constituted judges. “This woman
has brought shame upon us all, and ought to die. Is
there not law for it? Truly there is, both in the Scripture
and the statute-book. Then let the magistrates,
who have made it of no effect, thank themselves if
their own wives and daughters go astray!”

“Mercy on us, goodwife,” exclaimed a man in the
crowd, “is there no virtue in woman, save what springs
from a wholesome fear of the gallows? That is the
hardest word yet! Hush, now, gossips; for the lock
is turning in the prison-door, and here comes Mistress
Prynne herself.”

The door of the jail being flung open from within,
there appeared, in the first place, like a black shadow
emerging into the sunshine, the grim and grisly presence

-- 062 --

[figure description] Page 062.[end figure description]

of the town-beadle, with a sword by his side and his
staff of office in his hand. This personage prefigured
and represented in his aspect the whole dismal severity
of the Puritanic code of law, which it was his business
to administer in its final and closest application to the
offender. Stretching forth the official staff in his left
hand, he laid his right upon the shoulder of a young
woman, whom he thus drew forward; until, on the
threshold of the prison-door, she repelled him, by an
action marked with natural dignity and force of character,
and stepped into the open air, as if by her own
free-will. She bore in her arms a child, a baby of
some three months old, who winked and turned aside
its little face from the too vivid light of day; because
its existence, heretofore, had brought it acquainted only
with the gray twilight of a dungeon, or other darksome
apartment of the prison.

When the young woman—the mother of this child—
stood fully revealed before the crowd, it seemed to
be her first impulse to clasp the infant closely to her
bosom; not so much by an impulse of motherly affection,
as that she might thereby conceal a certain token,
which was wrought or fastened into her dress. In a
moment, however, wisely judging that one token of her
shame would but poorly serve to hide another, she took
the baby on her arm, and, with a burning blush, and
yet a haughty smile, and a glance that would not be
abashed, looked around at her townspeople and neighbours.
On the breast of her gown, in fine red cloth,
surrounded with an elaborate embroidery and fantastic
flourishes of gold thread, appeared the letter A. It was

-- 063 --

[figure description] Page 063.[end figure description]

so artistically done, and with so much fertility and gorgeous
luxuriance of fancy, that it had all the effect of a
last and fitting decoration to the apparel which she
wore; and which was of a splendor in accordance
with the taste of the age, but greatly beyond what was
allowed by the sumptuary regulations of the colony.

The young woman was tall, with a figure of perfect
elegance, on a large scale. She had dark and abundant
hair, so glossy that it threw off the sunshine with a
gleam, and a face which, besides being beautiful from
regularity of feature and richness of complexion, had
the impressiveness belonging to a marked brow and
deep black eyes. She was lady-like, too, after the manner
of the feminine gentility of those days; characterized
by a certain state and dignity, rather than by the
delicate, evanescent, and indescribable grace, which is
now recognized as its indication. And never had
Hester Prynne appeared more lady-like, in the antique
interpretation of the term, than as she issued from the
prison. Those who had before known her, and had
expected to behold her dimmed and obscured by
a disastrous cloud, were astonished, and even startled,
to perceive how her beauty shone out, and
made a halo of the misfortune and ignominy in which
she was enveloped. It may be true, that, to a sensitive
observer, there was something exquisitely painful
in it. Her attire, which, indeed, she had wrought
for the occasion, in prison, and had modelled much
after her own fancy, seemed to express the attitude of
her spirit, the desperate recklessness of her mood, by its
wild and picturesque peculiarity. But the point which

-- 064 --

[figure description] Page 064.[end figure description]

drew all eyes, and, as it were, transfigured the wearer,—
so that both men and women, who had been familiarly
acquainted with Hester Prynne, were now impressed
as if they beheld her for the first time,—was
that Scarlet Letter, so fantastically embroidered and
illuminated upon her bosom. It had the effect of a
spell, taking her out of the ordinary relations with
humanity, and inclosing her in a sphere by herself.

“She hath good skill at her needle, that's certain,”
remarked one of the female spectators; “but did ever
a woman, before this brazen hussy, contrive such a
way of showing it! Why, gossips, what is it but to
laugh in the faces of our godly magistrates, and make
a pride out of what they, worthy gentlemen, meant for
a punishment?”

“It were well,” muttered the most iron-visaged of the
old dames, “if we stripped Madam Hester's rich gown
off her dainty shoulders; and as for the red letter,
which she hath stitched so curiously, I'll bestow a rag
of mine own rheumatic flannel, to make a fitter one!”

“O, peace, neighbours, peace!” whispered their
youngest companion. “Do not let her hear you! Not
a stitch in that embroidered letter, but she has felt it
in her heart.”

The grim beadle now made a gesture with his staff.

“Make way, good people, make way, in the King's
name,” cried he. “Open a passage; and, I promise
ye, Mistress Prynne shall be set where man, woman,
and child may have a fair sight of her brave apparel,
from this time till an hour past meridian. A blessing
on the righteous Colony of the Massachusetts, where

-- 065 --

[figure description] Page 065.[end figure description]

iniquity is dragged out into the sunshine! Come along,
Madam Hester, and show your scarlet letter in the market-place!”

A lane was forthwith opened through the crowd of
spectators. Preceded by the beadle, and attended by
an irregular procession of stern-browed men and unkindly-visaged
women, Hester Prynne set forth towards
the place appointed for her punishment. A crowd of
eager and curious schoolboys, understanding little of
the matter in hand, except that it gave them a half-holiday,
ran before her progress, turning their heads continually
to stare into her face, and at the winking baby
in her arms, and at the ignominious letter on her
breast. It was no great distance, in those days, from
the prison-door to the market-place. Measured by the
prisoner's experience, however, it might be reckoned a
journey of some length; for, haughty as her demeanour
was, she perchance underwent an agony from
every footstep of those that thronged to see her, as if
her heart had been flung into the street for them all to
spurn and trample upon. In our nature, however,
there is a provision, alike marvellous and merciful, that
the sufferer should never know the intensity of what
he endures by its present torture, but chiefly by the
pang that rankles after it. With almost a serene deportment,
therefore, Hester Prynne passed through this
portion of her ordeal, and came to a sort of scaffold,
at the western extremity of the market-place. It stood
nearly beneath the eaves of Boston's earliest church,
and appeared to be a fixture there.

In fact, this scaffold constituted a portion of a penal

-- 066 --

[figure description] Page 066.[end figure description]

machine, which now, for two or three generations past,
has been merely historical and traditionary among us,
but was held, in the old time, to be as effectual an
agent in the promotion of good citizenship, as ever was
the guillotine among the terrorists of France. It was,
in short, the platform of the pillory; and above it rose
the framework of that instrument of discipline, so fashioned
as to confine the human head in its tight grasp,
and thus hold it up to the public gaze. The very ideal
of ignominy was embodied and made manifest in this
contrivance of wood and iron. There can be no outrage,
methinks, against our common nature,—whatever
be the delinquencies of the individual,—no outrage
more flagrant than to forbid the culprit to hide his face
for shame; as it was the essence of this punishment to
do. In Hester Prynne's instance, however, as not unfrequently
in other cases, her sentence bore, that she
should stand a certain time upon the platform, but without
undergoing that gripe about the neck and confinement
of the head, the proneness to which was the most
devilish characteristic of this ugly engine. Knowing
well her part, she ascended a flight of wooden steps,
and was thus displayed to the surrounding multitude, at
about the height of a man's shoulders above the street.

Had there been a Papist among the crowd of Puritans,
he might have seen in this beautiful woman, so
picturesque in her attire and mien, and with the infant
at her bosom, an object to remind him of the image of
Divine Maternity, which so many illustrious painters
have vied with one another to represent; something
which should remind him, indeed, but only by contrast,

-- 067 --

[figure description] Page 067.[end figure description]

of that sacred image of sinless motherhood, whose infant
was to redeem the world. Here, there was the
taint of deepest sin in the most sacred quality of human
life, working such effect, that the world was only the
darker for this woman's beauty, and the more lost for
the infant that she had borne.

The scene was not without a mixture of awe, such
as must always invest the spectacle of guilt and shame
in a fellow-creature, before society shall have grown
corrupt enough to smile, instead of shuddering, at it.
The witnesses of Hester Prynne's disgrace had not
yet passed beyond their simplicity. They were stern
enough to look upon her death, had that been the sentence,
without a murmur at its severity, but had none
of the heartlessness of another social state, which would
find only a theme for jest in an exhibition like the present.
Even had there been a disposition to turn the
matter into ridicule, it must have been repressed and
overpowered by the solemn presence of men no less
dignified than the Governor, and several of his counsellors,
a judge, a general, and the ministers of the town;
all of whom sat or stood in a balcony of the meeting-house,
looking down upon the platform. When such
personages could constitute a part of the spectacle,
without risking the majesty or reverence of rank and
office, it was safely to be inferred that the infliction of
a legal sentence would have an earnest and effectual
meaning. Accordingly, the crowd was sombre and
grave. The unhappy culprit sustained herself as best
a woman might, under the heavy weight of a thousand
unrelenting eyes, all fastened upon her, and

-- 068 --

[figure description] Page 068.[end figure description]

concentred at her bosom. It was almost intolerable to
be borne. Of an impulsive and passionate nature, she
had fortified herself to encounter the stings and venomous
stabs of public contumely, wreaking itself in
every variety of insult; but there was a quality so
much more terrible in the solemn mood of the popular
mind, that she longed rather to behold all those rigid
countenances contorted with scornful merriment, and
herself the object. Had a roar of laughter burst from
the multitude,—each man, each woman, each little
shrill-voiced child, contributing their individual parts,—
Hester Prynne might have repaid them all with a bitter
and disdainful smile. But, under the leaden infliction
which it was her doom to endure, she felt, at moments,
as if she must needs shriek out with the full power of
her lungs, and cast herself from the scaffold down upon
the ground, or else go mad at once.

Yet there were intervals when the whole scene, in
which she was the most conspicuous object, seemed to
vanish from her eyes, or, at least, glimmered indistinctly
before them, like a mass of imperfectly shaped and
spectral images. Her mind, and especially her memory,
was preternaturally active, and kept bringing up
other scenes than this roughly hewn street of a little
town, on the edge of the Western wilderness; other
faces than were lowering upon her from beneath the
brims of those steeple-crowned hats. Reminiscences,
the most trifling and immaterial, passages of infancy
and school-days, sports, childish quarrels, and the little
domestic traits of her maiden years, came swarming
back upon her, intermingled with recollections of

-- 069 --

[figure description] Page 069.[end figure description]

whatever was gravest in her subsequent life; one picture
precisely as vivid as another; as if all were of similar
importance, or all alike a play. Possibly, it was an instinctive
device of her spirit, to relieve itself, by the
exhibition of these phantasmagoric forms, from the
cruel weight and hardness of the reality.

Be that as it might, the scaffold of the pillory was a
point of view that revealed to Hester Prynne the entire
track along which she had been treading, since her
happy infancy. Standing on that miserable eminence,
she saw again her native village, in Old England, and
her paternal home; a decayed house of gray stone,
with a poverty-stricken aspect, but retaining a half-obliterated
shield of arms over the portal, in token of
antique gentility. She saw her father's face, with its
bald brow, and reverend white beard, that flowed over
the old-fashioned Elizabethan ruff; her mother's, too
with the look of heedful and anxious love which it always
wore in her remembrance, and which, even since
her death, had so often laid the impediment of a gentle
remonstrance in her daughter's pathway. She saw her
own face, glowing with girlish beauty, and illuminating
all the interior of the dusky mirror in which she had
been wont to gaze at it. There she beheld another
countenance, of a man well stricken in years, a pale,
thin, scholar-like visage, with eyes dim and bleared by
the lamp-light that had served them to pore over many
ponderous books. Yet those same bleared optics had a
strange, penetrating power, when it was their owner's
purpose to read the human soul. This figure of the
study and the cloister, as Hester Prynne's womanly

-- 070 --

[figure description] Page 070.[end figure description]

fancy failed not to recall, was slightly deformed, with
the left shoulder a trifle higher than the right. Next
rose before her, in memory's picture-gallery, the intricate
and narrow thoroughfares, the tall, gray houses,
the huge cathedrals, and the public edifices, ancient in
date and quaint in architecture, of a Continental city;
where a new life had awaited her, still in connection
with the misshapen scholar; a new life, but feeding
itself on time-worn materials, like a tuft of green moss
on a crumbling wall. Lastly, in lieu of these shifting
scenes, came back the rude market-place of the Puritan
settlement, with all the townspeople assembled and
levelling their stern regards at Hester Prynne,—yes, at
herself,—who stood on the scaffold of the pillory, an
infant on her arm, and the letter A, in scarlet, fantastically
embroidered with gold thread, upon her bosom!

Could it be true? She clutched the child so fiercely
to her breast, that it sent forth a cry; she turned her
eyes downward at the scarlet letter, and even touched
it with her finger, to assure herself that the infant and
the shame were real. Yes!—these were her realities,—
all else had vanished!

-- 071 --

p135-084 III. THE RECOGNITION.

[figure description] Page 071.[end figure description]

From this intense consciousness of being the object
of severe and universal observation, the wearer of the
scarlet letter was at length relieved by discerning, on
the outskirts of the crowd, a figure which irresistibly
took possession of her thoughts. An Indian, in his
native garb, was standing there; but the red men were
not so infrequent visitors of the English settlements,
that one of them would have attracted any notice from
Hester Prynne, at such a time; much less would he
have excluded all other objects and ideas from her
mind. By the Indian's side, and evidently sustaining a
companionship with him, stood a white man, clad in a
strange disarray of civilized and savage costume.

He was small in stature, with a furrowed visage,
which, as yet, could hardly be termed aged. There
was a remarkable intelligence in his features, as of a
person who had so cultivated his mental part that it
could not fail to mould the physical to itself, and become
manifest by unmistakable tokens. Although, by
a seemingly careless arrangement of his heterogeneous
garb, he had endeavoured to conceal or abate the peculiarity,
it was sufficiently evident to Hester Prynne, that
one of this man's shoulders rose higher than the other.

-- 072 --

[figure description] Page 072.[end figure description]

Again, at the first instant of perceiving that thin visage,
and the slight deformity of the figure, she pressed her
infant to her bosom, with so convulsive a force that the
poor babe uttered another cry of pain. But the mother
did not seem to hear it.

At his arrival in the market-place, and some time before
she saw him, the stranger had bent his eyes on
Hester Prynne. It was carelessly, at first, like a man
chiefly accustomed to look inward, and to whom external
matters are of little value and import, unless they
bear relation to something within his mind. Very soon,
however, his look became keen and penetrative. A
writhing horror twisted itself across his features, like a
snake gliding swiftly over them, and making one little
pause, with all its wreathed intervolutions in open sight.
His face darkened with some powerful emotion, which,
nevertheless, he so instantaneously controlled by an
effort of his will, that, save at a single moment, its expression
might have passed for calmness. After a
brief space, the convulsion grew almost imperceptible,
and finally subsided into the depths of his nature.
When he found the eyes of Hester Prynne fastened
on his own, and saw that she appeared to recognize
him, he slowly and calmly raised his finger, made a
gesture with it in the air, and laid it on his lips.

Then, touching the shoulder of a townsman who
stood next to him, he addressed him in a formal and
courteous manner.

“I pray you, good Sir,” said he, “who is this
woman?—and wherefore is she here set up to public
shame?”

-- 073 --

[figure description] Page 073.[end figure description]

“You must needs be a stranger in this region, friend,”
answered the townsman, looking curiously at the questioner
and his savage companion; “else you would
surely have heard of Mistress Hester Prynne, and her
evil doings. She hath raised a great scandal, I promise
you, in godly Master Dimmesdale's church.”

“You say truly,” replied the other. “I am a stranger,
and have been a wanderer, sorely against my will.
I have met with grievous mishaps by sea and land, and
have been long held in bonds among the heathen-folk,
to the southward; and am now brought hither by this
Indian, to be redeemed out of my captivity. Will it
please you, therefore, to tell me of Hester Prynne's,—
have I her name rightly?—of this woman's offences,
and what has brought her to yonder scaffold?”

“Truly, friend, and methinks it must gladden your
heart, after your troubles and sojourn in the wilderness,”
said the townsman, “to find yourself, at length,
in a land where iniquity is searched out, and punished
in the sight of rulers and people; as here in our godly
New England. Yonder woman, Sir, you must know,
was the wife of a certain learned man, English by
birth, but who had long dwelt in Amsterdam, whence,
some good time agone, he was minded to cross over
and cast in his lot with us of the Massachusetts. To
this purpose, he sent his wife before him, remaining
himself to look after some necessary affairs. Marry,
good Sir, in some two years, or less, that the woman
has been a dweller here in Boston, no tidings have
come of this learned gentleman, Master Prynne; and
his young wife, look you, being left to her own misguidance—”

-- 074 --

[figure description] Page 074.[end figure description]

“Ah!—aha!—I conceive you,” said the stranger,
with a bitter smile. “So learned a man as you speak
of should have learned this too in his books. And who,
by your favor, Sir, may be the father of yonder babe—
it is some three or four months old, I should judge—
which Mistress Prynne is holding in her arms?”

“Of a truth, friend, that matter remaineth a riddle;
and the Daniel who shall expound it is yet a-wanting,”
answered the townsman. “Madam Hester absolutely
refuseth to speak, and the magistrates have laid their
heads together in vain. Peradventure the guilty one
stands looking on at this sad spectacle, unknown of
man, and forgetting that God sees him.”

“The learned man,” observed the stranger, with
another smile, “should come himself to look into the
mystery.”

“It behooves him well, if he be still in life,” responded
the townsman. “Now, good Sir, our Massachusetts
magistracy, bethinking themselves that this
woman is youthful and fair, and doubtless was strongly
tempted to her fall;—and that, moreover, as is most
likely, her husband may be at the bottom of the sea;—
they have not been bold to put in force the extremity
of our righteous law against her. The penalty
thereof is death. But, in their great mercy and tenderness
of heart, they have doomed Mistress Prynne to
stand only a space of three hours on the platform of the
pillory, and then and thereafter, for the remainder of
her natural life, to wear a mark of shame upon her
bosom.”

“A wise sentence!” remarked the stranger, gravely

-- 075 --

[figure description] Page 075.[end figure description]

bowing his head. “Thus she will be a living sermon
against sin, until the ignominious letter be engraved
upon her tombstone. It irks me, nevertheless, that the
partner of her iniquity should not, at least, stand on
the scaffold by her side. But he will be known!—he
will be known!—he will be known!”

He bowed courteously to the communicative townsman,
and, whispering a few words to his Indian attendant,
they both made their way through the crowd.

While this passed, Hester Prynne had been standing
on her pedestal, still with a fixed gaze towards the
stranger; so fixed a gaze, that, at moments of intense
absorption, all other objects in the visible world seemed
to vanish, leaving only him and her. Such an interview,
perhaps, would have been more terrible than even
to meet him as she now did, with the hot, midday sun
burning down upon her face, and lighting up its shame;
with the scarlet token of infamy on her breast; with
the sin-born infant in her arms; with a whole people,
drawn forth as to a festival, staring at the features that
should have been seen only in the quiet gleam of the
fireside, in the happy shadow of a home, or beneath
a matronly veil, at church. Dreadful as it was, she
was conscious of a shelter in the presence of these
thousand witnesses. It was better to stand thus, with
so many betwixt him and her, than to greet him, face
to face, they two alone. She fled for refuge, as it were,
to the public exposure, and dreaded the moment when
its protection should be withdrawn from her. Involved
in these thoughts, she scarcely heard a voice behind
her, until it had repeated her name more than once,

-- 076 --

[figure description] Page 076.[end figure description]

in a loud and solemn tone, audible to the whole
multitude.

“Hearken unto me, Hester Prynne!” said the voice.

It has already been noticed, that directly over the
platform on which Hester Prynne stood was a kind of
balcony, or open gallery, appended to the meeting-house.
It was the place whence proclamations were
wont to be made, amidst an assemblage of the magistracy,
with all the ceremonial that attended such public
observances in those days. Here, to witness the scene
which we are describing, sat Governor Bellingham
himself, with four sergeants about his chair, bearing
halberds, as a guard of honor. He wore a dark feather
in his hat, a border of embroidery on his cloak, and a
black velvet tunic beneath; a gentleman advanced in
years, and with a hard experience written in his wrinkles.
He was not ill fitted to be the head and representative
of a community, which owed its origin and
progress, and its present state of development, not to
the impulses of youth, but to the stern and tempered
energies of manhood, and the sombre sagacity of age;
accomplishing so much, precisely because it imagined
and hoped so little. The other eminent characters, by
whom the chief ruler was surrounded, were distinguished
by a dignity of mien, belonging to a period
when the forms of authority were felt to possess the
sacredness of divine institutions. They were, doubtless,
good men, just, and sage. But, out of the whole
human family, it would not have been easy to select
the same number of wise and virtuous persons, who
should be less capable of sitting in judgment on an

-- 077 --

[figure description] Page 077.[end figure description]

erring woman's heart, and disentangling its mesh of
good and evil, than the sages of rigid aspect towards
whom Hester Prynne now turned her face. She
seemed conscious, indeed, that whatever sympathy she
might expect lay in the larger and warmer heart of the
multitude; for, as she lifted her eyes towards the balcony,
the unhappy woman grew pale and trembled.

The voice which had called her attention was that
of the reverend and famous John Wilson, the eldest
clergyman of Boston, a great scholar, like most of his
contemporaries in the profession, and withal a man of
kind and genial spirit. This last attribute, however,
had been less carefully developed than his intellectual
gifts, and was, in truth, rather a matter of shame than
self-congratulation with him. There he stood, with a
border of grizzled locks beneath his skull-cap; while
his gray eyes, accustomed to the shaded light of his
study, were winking, like those of Hester's infant, in
the unadulterated sunshine. He looked like the darkly
engraved portraits which we see prefixed to old volumes
of sermons; and had no more right than one of those
portraits would have, to step forth, as he now did, and
meddle with a question of human guilt, passion, and
anguish.

“Hester Prynne,” said the clergyman, “I have striven
with my young brother here, under whose preaching
of the word you have been privileged to sit,”—here
Mr. Wilson laid his hand on the shoulder of a pale
young man beside him,—“I have sought, I say, to
persuade this godly youth, that he should deal with you,
here in the face of Heaven, and before these wise and

-- 078 --

[figure description] Page 078.[end figure description]

upright rulers, and in hearing of all the people, as
touching the vileness and blackness of your sin. Knowing
your natural temper better than I, he could the
better judge what arguments to use, whether of tenderness
or terror, such as might prevail over your hardness
and obstinacy; insomuch that you should no longer
hide the name of him who tempted you to this grievous
fall. But he opposes to me, (with a young man's oversoftness,
albeit wise beyond his years,) that it were
wronging the very nature of woman to force her to
lay open her heart's secrets in such broad daylight,
and in presence of so great a multitude. Truly, as I
sought to convince him, the shame lay in the commission
of the sin, and not in the showing of it forth.
What say you to it, once again, brother Dimmesdale?
Must it be thou or I that shall deal with this poor sinner's
soul?”

There was a murmur among the dignified and reverend
occupants of the balcony; and Governor Bellingham
gave expression to its purport, speaking in an
authoritative voice, although tempered with respect
towards the youthful clergyman whom he addressed.

“Good Master Dimmesdale,” said he, “the responsibility
of this woman's soul lies greatly with you. It
behooves you, therefore, to exhort her to repentance,
and to confession, as a proof and consequence thereof.”

The directness of this appeal drew the eyes of the
whole crowd upon the Reverend Mr. Dimmesdale; a
young clergyman, who had come from one of the great
English universities, bringing all the learning of the
age into our wild forest-land. His eloquence and

-- 079 --

[figure description] Page 079.[end figure description]

religious fervor had already given the earnest of high eminence
in his profession. He was a person of very
striking aspect, with a white, lofty, and impending
brow, large, brown, melancholy eyes, and a mouth
which, unless when he forcibly compressed it, was apt
to be tremulous, expressing both nervous sensibility and
a vast power of self-restraint. Notwithstanding his
high native gifts and scholar-like attainments, there was
an air about this young minister,—an apprehensive,
a startled, a half-frightened look,—as of a being who
felt himself quite astray and at a loss in the pathway of
human existence, and could only be at ease in some
seclusion of his own. Therefore, so far as his duties
would permit, he trode in the shadowy by-paths, and
thus kept himself simple and childlike; coming forth,
when occasion was, with a freshness, and fragrance,
and dewy purity of thought, which, as many people
said, affected them like the speech of an angel.

Such was the young man whom the Reverend Mr.
Wilson and the Governor had introduced so openly to
the public notice, bidding him speak, in the hearing of
all men, to that mystery of a woman's soul, so sacred
even in its pollution. The trying nature of his position
drove the blood from his cheek, and made his lips tremulous.

“Speak to the woman, my brother,” said Mr. Wilson.
“It is of moment to her soul, and therefore, as
the worshipful Governor says, momentous to thine own,
in whose charge hers is. Exhort her to confess the
truth!”

The Reverend Mr. Dimmesdale bent his head, in
silent prayer, as it seemed, and then came forward.

-- 080 --

[figure description] Page 080.[end figure description]

“Hester Prynne,” said he, leaning over the balcony,
and looking down steadfastly into her eyes, “thou
hearest what this good man says, and seest the accountability
under which I labor. If thou feelest it to
be for thy soul's peace, and that thy earthly punishment
will thereby be made more effectual to salvation,
I charge thee to speak out the name of thy fellow-sinner
and fellow-sufferer! Be not silent from any mistaken
pity and tenderness for him; for, believe me,
Hester, though he were to step down from a high place,
and stand there beside thee, on thy pedestal of shame,
yet better were it so, than to hide a guilty heart
through life. What can thy silence do for him, except
it tempt him—yea, compel him, as it were—to add
hypocrisy to sin? Heaven hath granted thee an open
ignominy, that thereby thou mayest work out an open
triumph over the evil within thee, and the sorrow without.
Take heed how thou deniest to him—who, perchance,
hath not the courage to grasp it for himself—
the bitter, but wholesome, cup that is now presented to
thy lips!”

The young pastor's voice was tremulously sweet,
rich, deep, and broken. The feeling that it so evidently
manifested, rather than the direct purport of the
words, caused it to vibrate within all hearts, and brought
the listeners into one accord of sympathy. Even the
poor baby, at Hester's bosom, was affected by the same
influence; for it directed its hitherto vacant gaze towards
Mr. Dimmesdale, and held up its little arms, with
a half pleased, half plaintive murmur. So powerful
seemed the minister's appeal, that the people could not

-- 081 --

[figure description] Page 081.[end figure description]

believe but that Hester Prynne would speak out the
guilty name; or else that the guilty one himself, in
whatever high or lowly place he stood, would be drawn
forth by an inward and inevitable necessity, and compelled
to ascend the scaffold.

Hester shook her head.

“Woman, transgress not beyond the limits of Heaven's
mercy!” cried the Reverend Mr. Wilson, more
harshly than before. “That little babe hath been gifted
with a voice, to second and confirm the counsel which
thou hast heard. Speak out the name! That, and thy
repentance, may avail to take the scarlet letter off thy
breast.”

“Never!” replied Hester Prynne, looking, not at
Mr. Wilson, but into the deep and troubled eyes of the
younger clergyman. “It is too deeply branded. Ye
cannot take it off. And would that I might endure his
agony, as well as mine!”

“Speak, woman!” said another voice, coldly and
sternly, proceeding from the crowd about the scaffold.
“Speak; and give your child a father!”

“I will not speak!” answered Hester, turning pale
as death, but responding to this voice, which she too
surely recognized. “And my child must seek a heavenly
Father; she shall never know an earthly one!”

“She will not speak!” murmured Mr. Dimmesdale,
who, leaning over the balcony, with his hand upon his
heart, had awaited the result of his appeal. He now
drew back, with a long respiration. “Wondrous
strength and generosity of a woman's heart! She
will not speak!”

-- 082 --

[figure description] Page 082.[end figure description]

Discerning the impracticable state of the poor culprit's
mind, the elder clergyman, who had carefully
prepared himself for the occasion, addressed to the
multitude a discourse on sin, in all its branches, but
with continual reference to the ignominious letter. So
forcibly did he dwell upon this symbol, for the hour or
more during which his periods were rolling over the
people's heads, that it assumed new terrors in their
imagination, and seemed to derive its scarlet hue from
the flames of the infernal pit. Hester Prynne, meanwhile,
kept her place upon the pedestal of shame, with
glazed eyes, and an air of weary indifference. She
had borne, that morning, all that nature could endure;
and as her temperament was not of the order that
escapes from too intense suffering by a swoon, her
spirit could only shelter itself beneath a stony crust of
insensibility, while the faculties of animal life remained
entire. In this state, the voice of the preacher thundered
remorselessly, but unavailingly, upon her ears.
The infant, during the latter portion of her ordeal,
pierced the air with its wailings and screams; she
strove to hush it, mechanically, but seemed scarcely to
sympathize with its trouble. With the same hard demeanour,
she was led back to prison, and vanished from
the public gaze within its iron-clamped portal. It was
whispered, by those who peered after her, that the
scarlet letter threw a lurid gleam along the dark passage-way
of the interior.

-- 083 --

p135-096 IV. THE INTERVIEW.

[figure description] Page 083.[end figure description]

After her return to the prison, Hester Prynne was
found to be in a state of nervous excitement that demanded
constant watchfulness, lest she should perpetrate
violence on herself, or do some half-frenzied
mischief to the poor babe. As night approached, it
proving impossible to quell her insubordination by rebuke
or threats of punishment, Master Brackett, the
jailer, thought fit to introduce a physician. He described
him as a man of skill in all Christian modes of
physical science, and likewise familiar with whatever
the savage people could teach, in respect to medicinal
herbs and roots that grew in the forest. To say the
truth, there was much need of professional assistance,
not merely for Hester herself, but still more urgently
for the child; who, drawing its sustenance from the
maternal bosom, seemed to have drank in with it all
the turmoil, the anguish, and despair, which pervaded
the mother's system. It now writhed in convulsions of
pain, and was a forcible type, in its little frame, of the
moral agony which Hester Prynne had borne throughout
the day.

Closely following the jailer into the dismal apartment,
appeared that individual, of singular aspect, whose

-- 084 --

[figure description] Page 084.[end figure description]

presence in the crowd had been of such deep interest
to the wearer of the scarlet letter. He was lodged in
the prison, not as suspected of any offence, but as the
most convenient and suitable mode of disposing of him,
until the magistrates should have conferred with the
Indian sagamores respecting his ransom. His name
was announced as Roger Chillingworth. The jailer,
after ushering him into the room, remained a moment,
marvelling at the comparative quiet that followed his
entrance; for Hester Prynne had immediately become
as still as death, although the child continued to moan.

“Prithee, friend, leave me alone with my patient,”
said the practitioner. “Trust me, good jailer, you
shall briefly have peace in your house; and, I promise
you, Mistress Prynne shall hereafter be more amenable
to just authority than you may have found her heretofore.”

“Nay, if your worship can accomplish that,” answered
Master Brackett, “I shall own you for a man of
skill indeed! Verily, the woman hath been like a
possessed one; and there lacks little, that I should take
in hand to drive Satan out of her with stripes.”

The stranger had entered the room with the characteristic
quietude of the profession to which he announced
himself as belonging. Nor did his demeanour
change, when the withdrawal of the prison-keeper left
him face to face with the woman, whose absorbed notice
of him, in the crowd, had intimated so close a
relation between himself and her. His first care was
given to the child; whose cries, indeed, as she lay
writhing on the trundle-bed, made it of peremptory

-- 085 --

[figure description] Page 085.[end figure description]

necessity to postpone all other business to the task of
soothing her. He examined the infant carefully, and
then proceeded to unclasp a leathern case, which he
took from beneath his dress. It appeared to contain
certain medical preparations, one of which he mingled
with a cup of water.

“My old studies in alchemy,” observed he, “and
my sojourn, for above a year past, among a people well
versed in the kindly properties of simples, have made
a better physician of me than many that claim the
medical degree. Here, woman! The child is yours,—
she is none of mine,—neither will she recognize
my voice or aspect as a father's. Administer this
draught, therefore, with thine own hand.”

Hester repelled the offered medicine, at the same
time gazing with strongly marked apprehension into his
face.

“Wouldst thou avenge thyself on the innocent
babe?” whispered she.

“Foolish woman!” responded the physician, half
coldly, half soothingly. “What should ail me to harm
this misbegotten and miserable babe? The medicine
is potent for good; and were it my child,—yea, mine
own, as well as thine!—I could do no better for it.”

As she still hesitated, being, in fact, in no reasonable
state of mind, he took the infant in his arms, and himself
administered the draught. It soon proved its efficacy,
and redeemed the leech's pledge. The moans
of the little patient subsided; its convulsive tossings
gradually ceased; and in a few moments, as is the
custom of young children after relief from pain, it

-- 086 --

[figure description] Page 086.[end figure description]

sank into a profound and dewy slumber. The physician,
as he had a fair right to be termed, next bestowed
his attention on the mother. With calm and intent
scrutiny, he felt her pulse, looked into her eyes,—a
gaze that made her heart shrink and shudder, because
so familiar, and yet so strange and cold,—and, finally,
satisfied with his investigation, proceeded to mingle
another draught.

“I know not Lethe nor Nepenthe,” remarked he;
“but I have learned many new secrets in the wilderness,
and here is one of them,—a recipe that an Indian
taught me, in requital of some lessons of my own, that
were as old as Paracelsus. Drink it! It may be less
soothing than a sinless conscience. That I cannot give
thee. But it will calm the swell and heaving of thy
passion, like oil thrown on the waves of a tempestuous
sea.”

He presented the cup to Hester, who received it with
a slow, earnest look into his face; not precisely a look
of fear, yet full of doubt and questioning, as to what
his purposes might be. She looked also at her slumbering
child.

“I have thought of death,” said she,—“have wished
for it,—would even have prayed for it, were it fit that
such as I should pray for any thing. Yet, if death be
in this cup, I bid thee think again, ere thou beholdest
me quaff it. See! It is even now at my lips.”

“Drink, then,” replied he, still with the same cold
composure. “Dost thou know me so little, Hester
Prynne? Are my purposes wont to be so shallow?
Even if I imagine a scheme of vengeance, what could

-- 087 --

[figure description] Page 087.[end figure description]

I do better for my object than to let thee live,—than
to give thee medicines against all harm and peril of life,—
so that this burning shame may still blaze upon thy
bosom?”—As he spoke, he laid his long forefinger
on the scarlet letter, which forthwith seemed to scorch
into Hester's breast, as if it had been red-hot. He noticed
her involuntary gesture, and smiled.—“Live,
therefore, and bear about thy doom with thee, in the
eyes of men and women,—in the eyes of him whom
thou didst call thy husband,—in the eyes of yonder
child! And, that thou mayest live, take off this
draught.”

Without further expostulation or delay, Hester
Prynne drained the cup, and, at the motion of the man
of skill, seated herself on the bed where the child was
sleeping; while he drew the only chair which the room
afforded, and took his own seat beside her. She could
not but tremble at these preparations; for she felt that—
having now done all that humanity, or principle, or,
if so it were, a refined cruelty, impelled him to do, for
the relief of physical suffering—he was next to treat
with her as the man whom she had most deeply and
irreparably injured.

“Hester,” said he, “I ask not wherefore, nor how,
thou hast fallen into the pit, or say rather, thou hast
ascended to the pedestal of infamy, on which I found
thee. The reason is not far to seek. It was my folly,
and thy weakness. I,—a man of thought,—the bookworm
of great libraries,—a man already in decay,
having given my best years to feed the hungry dream
of knowledge,—what had I to do with youth and

-- 088 --

[figure description] Page 088.[end figure description]

beauty like thine own! Misshapen from my birth-hour,
how could I delude myself with the idea that intellectual
gifts might veil physical deformity in a young girl's
fantasy! Men call me wise. If sages were ever wise
in their own behoof, I might have foreseen all this. I
might have known that, as I came out of the vast and
dismal forest, and entered this settlement of Christian
men, the very first object to meet my eyes would be
thyself, Hester Prynne, standing up, a statue of ignominy,
before the people. Nay, from the moment when
we came down the old church-steps together, a married
pair, I might have beheld the bale-fire of that scarlet
letter blazing at the end of our path!”

“Thou knowest,” said Hester,—for, depressed as
she was, she could not endure this last quiet stab at the
token of her shame,—“thou knowest that I was frank
with thee. I felt no love, nor feigned any.”

“True!” replied he. “It was my folly! I have
said it. But, up to that epoch of my life, I had lived
in vain. The world had been so cheerless! My heart
was a habitation large enough for many guests, but
lonely and chill, and without a household fire. I longed
to kindle one! It seemed not so wild a dream,—old
as I was, and sombre as I was, and misshapen as I was,—
that the simple bliss, which is scattered far and
wide, for all mankind to gather up, might yet be mine.
And so, Hester, I drew thee into my heart, into its
innermost chamber, and sought to warm thee by the
warmth which thy presence made there!”

“I have greatly wronged thee,” murmured Hester.

“We have wronged each other,” answered he.

-- 089 --

[figure description] Page 089.[end figure description]

“Mine was the first wrong, when I betrayed thy budding
youth into a false and unnatural relation with my
decay. Therefore, as a man who has not thought and
philosophized in vain, I seek no vengeance, plot no
evil against thee. Between thee and me, the scale
hangs fairly balanced. But, Hester, the man lives who
has wronged us both! Who is he?”

“Ask me not!” replied Hester Prynne, looking
firmly into his face. “That thou shalt never know!”

“Never, sayest thou?” rejoined he, with a smile of
dark and self-relying intelligence. “Never know him!
Believe me, Hester, there are few things,—whether in
the outward world, or, to a certain depth, in the invisible
sphere of thought,—few things hidden from the
man, who devotes himself earnestly and unreservedly
to the solution of a mystery. Thou mayest cover up
thy secret from the prying multitude. Thou mayest
conceal it, too, from the ministers and magistrates,
even as thou didst this day, when they sought to wrench
the name out of thy heart, and give thee a partner on
thy pedestal. But, as for me, I come to the inquest
with other senses than they possess. I shall seek
this man, as I have sought truth in books; as I have
sought gold in alchemy. There is a sympathy that
will make me conscious of him. I shall see him tremble.
I shall feel myself shudder, suddenly and unawares.
Sooner or later, he must needs be mine!”

The eyes of the wrinkled scholar glowed so intensely
upon her, that Hester Prynne clasped her hands over
her heart, dreading lest he should read the secret there
at once.

-- 090 --

[figure description] Page 090.[end figure description]

“Thou wilt not reveal his name? Not the less he
is mine,” resumed he, with a look of confidence, as if
destiny were at one with him. “He bears no letter of
infamy wrought into his garment, as thou dost; but I
shall read it on his heart. Yet fear not for him!
Think not that I shall interfere with Heaven's own
method of retribution, or, to my own loss, betray him
to the gripe of human law. Neither do thou imagine
that I shall contrive aught against his life, no, nor
against his fame; if, as I judge, he be a man of fair
repute. Let him live! Let him hide himself in outward
honor, if he may! Not the less he shall be
mine!”

“Thy acts are like mercy,” said Hester, bewildered
and appalled. “But thy words interpret thee as a
terror!”

“One thing, thou that wast my wife, I would enjoin
upon thee,” continued the scholar. “Thou hast kept
the secret of thy paramour. Keep, likewise, mine!
There are none in this land that know me. Breathe
not, to any human soul, that thou didst ever call me
husband! Here, on this wild outskirt of the earth, I
shall pitch my tent; for, elsewhere a wanderer, and
isolated from human interests, I find here a woman, a
man, a child, amongst whom and myself there exist
the closest ligaments. No matter whether of love or
hate; no matter whether of right or wrong! Thou
and thine, Hester Prynne, belong to me. My home
is where thou art, and where he is. But betray me
not!”

“Wherefore dost thou desire it?” inquired Hester,

-- 091 --

[figure description] Page 091.[end figure description]

shrinking, she hardly knew why, from this secret bond.
“Why not announce thyself openly, and cast me off
at once?”

“It may be,” he replied, “because I will not encounter
the dishonor that besmirches the husband of a
faithless woman. It may be for other reasons. Enough,
it is my purpose to live and die unknown. Let, therefore,
thy husband be to the world as one already dead,
and of whom no tidings shall ever come. Recognize
me not, by word, by sign, by look! Breathe not the
secret, above all, to the man thou wottest of. Shouldst
thou fail me in this, beware! His fame, his position,
his life, will be in my hands. Beware!”

“I will keep thy secret, as I have his,” said Hester.

“Swear it!” rejoined he.

And she took the oath.

“And now, Mistress Prynne,” said old Roger Chillingworth,
as he was hereafter to be named, “I leave
thee alone; alone with thy infant, and the scarlet letter!
How is it, Hester? Doth thy sentence bind thee
to wear the token in thy sleep? Art thou not afraid of
nightmares and hideous dreams?”

“Why dost thou smile so at me?” inquired Hester,
troubled at the expression of his eyes. “Art thou like
the Black Man that haunts the forest round about us?
Hast thou enticed me into a bond that will prove the
ruin of my soul?”

“Not thy soul,” he answered, with another smile.
“No, not thine!”

-- 092 --

p135-105 V. HESTER AT HER NEEDLE.

[figure description] Page 092.[end figure description]

Hester Prynne's term of confinement was now at
an end. Her prison-door was thrown open, and she
came forth into the sunshine, which, falling on all alike,
seemed, to her sick and morbid heart, as if meant for
no other purpose than to reveal the scarlet letter on her
breast. Perhaps there was a more real torture in her
first unattended footsteps from the threshold of the prison,
than even in the procession and spectacle that have
been described, where she was made the common infamy,
at which all mankind was summoned to point its
finger. Then, she was supported by an unnatural
tension of the nerves, and by all the combative energy
of her character, which enabled her to convert the
scene into a kind of lurid triumph. It was, moreover,
a separate and insulated event, to occur but once in her
lifetime, and to meet which, therefore, reckless of
economy, she might call up the vital strength that
would have sufficed for many quiet years. The very
law that condemned her—a giant of stern features,
but with vigor to support, as well as to annihilate, in
his iron arm—had held her up, through the terrible
ordeal of her ignominy. But now, with this unattended
walk from her prison-door, began the daily custom,

-- 093 --

[figure description] Page 093.[end figure description]

and she must either sustain and carry it forward by the
ordinary resources of her nature, or sink beneath it.
She could no longer borrow from the future, to help
her through the present grief. To-morrow would bring
its own trial with it; so would the next day, and so
would the next; each its own trial, and yet the very
same that was now so unutterably grievous to be borne.
The days of the far-off future would toil onward, still
with the same burden for her to take up, and bear
along with her, but never to fling down; for the accumulating
days, and added years, would pile up their
misery upon the heap of shame. Throughout them
all, giving up her individuality, she would become the
general symbol at which the preacher and moralist
might point, and in which they might vivify and embody
their images of woman's frailty and sinful passion.
Thus the young and pure would be taught to look at
her, with the scarlet letter flaming on her breast,—at
her, the child of honorable parents,—at her, the
mother of a babe, that would hereafter be a woman,—
at her, who had once been innocent,—as the figure,
the body, the reality of sin. And over her grave, the
infamy that she must carry thither would be her only
monument.

It may seem marvellous, that, with the world before
her,—kept by no restrictive clause of her condemnation
within the limits of the Puritan settlement, so remote
and so obscure,—free to return to her birth-place,
or to any other European land, and there hide
her character and identity under a new exterior, as
completely as if emerging into another state of being,—

-- 094 --

[figure description] Page 094.[end figure description]

and having also the passes of the dark, inscrutable
forest open to her, where the wildness of her nature
might assimilate itself with a people whose customs
and life were alien from the law that had condemned
her,—it may seem marvellous, that this woman should
still call that place her home, where, and where only,
she must needs be the type of shame. But there is a
fatality, a feeling so irresistible and inevitable that it
has the force of doom, which almost invariably compels
human beings to linger around and haunt, ghost-like,
the spot where some great and marked event
has given the color to their lifetime; and still the more
irresistibly, the darker the tinge that saddens it. Her
sin, her ignominy, were the roots which she had struck
into the soil. It was as if a new birth, with stronger
assimilations than the first, had converted the forestland,
still so uncongenial to every other pilgrim and
wanderer, into Hester Prynne's wild and dreary, but
life-long home. All other scenes of earth—even that
village of rural England, where happy infancy and
stainless maidenhood seemed yet to be in her mother's
keeping, like garments put off long ago—were foreign
to her, in comparison. The chain that bound her
here was of iron links, and galling to her inmost soul,
but never could be broken.

It might be, too,—doubtless it was so, although she
hid the secret from herself, and grew pale whenever it
struggled out of her heart, like a serpent from its hole,—
it might be that another feeling kept her within the
scene and pathway that had been so fatal. There
dwelt, there trode the feet of one with whom she

-- 096 --

[figure description] Page 095.[end figure description]

deemed herself connected in a union, that, unrecognized
on earth, would bring them together before the
bar of final judgment, and make that their marriage-
altar, for a joint futurity of endless retribution. Over
and over again, the tempter of souls had thrust this
idea upon Hester's contemplation, and laughed at the
passionate and desperate joy with which she seized, and
then strove to cast it from her. She barely looked the
idea in the face, and hastened to bar it in its dungeon.
What she compelled herself to believe,—what, finally,
she reasoned upon, as her motive for continuing a resident
of New England,—was half a truth, and half a
self-delusion. Here, she said to herself, had been the
scene of her guilt, and here should be the scene of her
earthly punishment; and so, perchance, the torture of
her daily shame would at length purge her soul, and
work out another purity than that which she had lost;
more saint-like, because the result of martyrdom.

Hester Prynne, therefore, did not flee. On the outskirts
of the town, within the verge of the peninsula,
but not in close vicinity to any other habitation, there
was a small thatched cottage. It had been built by an
earlier settler, and abandoned, because the soil about
it was too sterile for cultivation, while its comparative
remoteness put it out of the sphere of that social activity
which already marked the habits of the emigrants.
It stood on the shore, looking across a basin of the
sea at the forest-covered hills, towards the west. A
clump of scrubby trees, such as alone grew on the
peninsula, did not so much conceal the cottage from
view, as seem to denote that here was some object

-- 096 --

[figure description] Page 096.[end figure description]

which would fain have been, or at least ought to be,
concealed. In this little, lonesome dwelling, with some
slender means that she possessed, and by the license of
the magistrates, who still kept an inquisitorial watch
over her, Hester established herself, with her infant
child. A mystic shadow of suspicion immediately attached
itself to the spot. Children, too young to comprehend
wherefore this woman should be shut out from
the sphere of human charities, would creep nigh enough
to behold her plying her needle at the cottage-window,
or standing in the door-way, or laboring in her little
garden, or coming forth along the pathway that led
townward; and, discerning the scarlet letter on her
breast, would scamper off, with a strange, contagious
fear.

Lonely as was Hester's situation, and without a friend
on earth who dared to show himself, she, however, incurred
no risk of want. She possessed an art that sufficed,
even in a land that afforded comparatively little
scope for its exercise, to supply food for her thriving infant
and herself. It was the art—then, as now, almost
the only one within a woman's grasp—of needle-work.
She bore on her breast, in the curiously embroidered
letter, a specimen of her delicate and imaginative skill,
of which the dames of a court might gladly have
availed themselves, to add the richer and more spiritual
adornment of human ingenuity to their fabrics of silk
and gold. Here, indeed, in the sable simplicity that
generally characterized the Puritanic modes of dress,
there might be an infrequent call for the finer productions
of her handiwork. Yet the taste of the age,

-- 097 --

[figure description] Page 097.[end figure description]

demanding whatever was elaborate in compositions of
this kind, did not fail to extend its influence over our
stern progenitors, who had cast behind them so many
fashions which it might seem harder to dispense with.
Public ceremonies, such as ordinations, the installation
of magistrates, and all that could give majesty to the
forms in which a new government manifested itself to
the people, were, as a matter of policy, marked by a
stately and well-conducted ceremonial, and a sombre,
but yet a studied magnificence. Deep ruffs, painfully
wrought bands, and gorgeously embroidered gloves,
were all deemed necessary to the official state of men
assuming the reins of power; and were readily allowed
to individuals dignified by rank or wealth, even
while sumptuary laws forbade these and similar extravagances
to the plebeian order. In the array of
funerals, too,—whether for the apparel of the dead
body, or to typify, by manifold emblematic devices of
sable cloth and snowy lawn, the sorrow of the survivors,—
there was a frequent and characteristic demand
for such labor as Hester Prynne could supply.
Baby-linen—for babies then wore robes of state—
afforded still another possibility of toil and emolument.

By degrees, nor very slowly, her handiwork became
what would now be termed the fashion. Whether
from commiseration for a woman of so miserable a
destiny; or from the morbid curiosity that gives a
fictitious value even to common or worthless things; or
by whatever other intangible circumstance was then,
as now, sufficient to bestow, on some persons, what
others might seek in vain; or because Hester really

-- 098 --

[figure description] Page 098.[end figure description]

filled a gap which must otherwise have remained vacant;
it is certain that she had ready and fairly requited
employment for as many hours as she saw fit to occupy
with her needle. Vanity, it may be, chose to mortify
itself, by putting on, for ceremonials of pomp and state,
the garments that had been wrought by her sinful hands.
Her needle-work was seen on the ruff of the Governor;
military men wore it on their scarfs, and the minister
on his band; it decked the baby's little cap; it was
shut up, to be mildewed and moulder away, in the
coffins of the dead. But it is not recorded that, in a
single instance, her skill was called in aid to embroider
the white veil which was to cover the pure blushes of
a bride. The exception indicated the ever relentless
vigor with which society frowned upon her sin.

Hester sought not to acquire any thing beyond a
subsistence, of the plainest and most ascetic description,
for herself, and a simple abundance for her child. Her
own dress was of the coarsest materials and the most
sombre hue; with only that one ornament,—the scarlet
letter,—which it was her doom to wear. The
child's attire, on the other hand, was distinguished by
a fanciful, or, we might rather say, a fantastic ingenuity,
which served, indeed, to heighten the airy charm that
early began to develop itself in the little girl, but which
appeared to have also a deeper meaning. We may
speak further of it hereafter. Except for that small
expenditure in the decoration of her infant, Hester bestowed
all her superfluous means in charity, on wretches
less miserable than herself, and who not unfrequently
insulted the hand that fed them. Much of the time,

-- 099 --

[figure description] Page 099.[end figure description]

which she might readily have applied to the better
efforts of her art, she employed in making coarse garments
for the poor. It is probable that there was an
idea of penance in this mode of occupation, and that
she offered up a real sacrifice of enjoyment, in devoting
so many hours to such rude handiwork. She had in her
nature a rich, voluptuous, Oriental characteristic,—a
taste for the gorgeously beautiful, which, save in the
exquisite productions of her needle, found nothing else,
in all the possibilities of her life, to exercise itself upon.
Women derive a pleasure, incomprehensible to the other
sex, from the delicate toil of the needle. To Hester
Prynne it might have been a mode of expressing, and
therefore soothing, the passion of her life. Like all
other joys, she rejected it as sin. This morbid meddling
of conscience with an immaterial matter betokened,
it is to be feared, no genuine and stedfast
penitence, but something doubtful, something that might
be deeply wrong, beneath.

In this manner, Hester Prynne came to have a part
to perform in the world. With her native energy of
character, and rare capacity, it could not entirely cast
her off, although it had set a mark upon her, more intolerable
to a woman's heart than that which branded
the brow of Cain. In all her intercourse with society,
however, there was nothing that made her feel as if she
belonged to it. Every gesture, every word, and even
the silence of those with whom she came in contact,
implied, and often expressed, that she was banished,
and as much alone as if she inhabited another sphere,
or communicated with the common nature by other

-- 100 --

[figure description] Page 100.[end figure description]

organs and senses than the rest of human kind. She
stood apart from mortal interests, yet close beside them,
like a ghost that revisits the familiar fireside, and can
no longer make itself seen or felt; no more smile with
the household joy, nor mourn with the kindred sorrow;
or, should it succeed in manifesting its forbidden sympathy,
awakening only terror and horrible repugnance.
These emotions, in fact, and its bitterest scorn besides,
seemed to be the sole portion that she retained in the
universal heart. It was not an age of delicacy; and
her position, although she understood it well, and was
in little danger of forgetting it, was often brought before
her vivid self-perception, like a new anguish, by
the rudest touch upon the tenderest spot. The poor, as
we have already said, whom she sought out to be the
objects of her bounty, often reviled the hand that was
stretched forth to succor them. Dames of elevated
rank, likewise, whose doors she entered in the way of
her occupation, were accustomed to distil drops of bitterness
into her heart; sometimes through that alchemy
of quiet malice, by which women can concoct a subtile
poison from ordinary trifles; and sometimes, also, by a
coarser expression, that fell upon the sufferer's defenceless
breast like a rough blow upon an ulcerated
wound. Hester had schooled herself long and well;
she never responded to these attacks, save by a flush
of crimson that rose irrepressibly over her pale cheek,
and again subsided into the depths of her bosom. She
was patient,—a martyr, indeed,—but she forbore
to pray for her enemies; lest, in spite of her forgiving
aspirations, the words of the blessing should stubbornly
twist themselves into a curse.

-- 101 --

[figure description] Page 101.[end figure description]

Continually, and in a thousand other ways, did she
feel the innumerable throbs of anguish that had been
so cunningly contrived for her by the undying, the
ever-active sentence of the Puritan tribunal. Clergymen
paused in the street to address words of exhortation,
that brought a crowd, with its mingled grin and
frown, around the poor, sinful woman. If she entered
a church, trusting to share the Sabbath smile of the
Universal Father, it was often her mishap to find herself
the text of the discourse. She grew to have a
dread of children; for they had imbibed from their parents
a vague idea of something horrible in this dreary
woman, gliding silently through the town, with never
any companion but one only child. Therefore, first
allowing her to pass, they pursued her at a distance
with shrill cries, and the utterance of a word that had
no distinct purport to their own minds, but was none
the less terrible to her, as proceeding from lips that
babbled it unconsciously. It seemed to argue so wide
a diffusion of her shame, that all nature knew of it; it
could have caused her no deeper pang, had the leaves
of the trees whispered the dark story among themselves,—
had the summer breeze murmured about it,—
had the wintry blast shrieked it aloud! Another
peculiar torture was felt in the gaze of a new eye.
When strangers looked curiously at the scarlet letter,—
and none ever failed to do so,—they branded it
afresh into Hester's soul; so that, oftentimes, she could
scarcely refrain, yet always did refrain, from covering
the symbol with her hand. But then, again, an accustomed
eye had likewise its own anguish to inflict. Its

-- 102 --

[figure description] Page 102.[end figure description]

cool stare of familiarity was intolerable. From first to
last, in short, Hester Prynne had always this dreadful
agony in feeling a human eye upon the token; the spot
never grew callous; it seemed, on the contrary, to
grow more sensitive with daily torture.

But sometimes, once in many days, or perchance in
many months, she felt an eye—a human eye—upon
the ignominious brand, that seemed to give a momentary
relief, as if half of her agony were shared. The
next instant, back it all rushed again, with still a deeper
throb of pain; for, in that brief interval, she had sinned
anew. Had Hester sinned alone?

Her imagination was somewhat affected, and, had
she been of a softer moral and intellectual fibre, would
have been still more so, by the strange and solitary
anguish of her life. Walking to and fro, with those
lonely footsteps, in the little world with which she was
outwardly connected, it now and then appeared to Hester,—
if altogether fancy, it was nevertheless too potent
to be resisted,—she felt or fancied, then, that the
scarlet letter had endowed her with a new sense. She
shuddered tobelieve, yet could not help believing, that
it gave her a sympathetic knowledge of the hidden sin
in other hearts. She was terror-stricken by the revelations
that were thus made. What were they? Could
they be other than the insidious whispers of the bad
angel, who would fain have persuaded the struggling
woman, as yet only half his victim, that the outward
guise of purity was but a lie, and that, if truth were
everywhere to be shown, a scarlet letter would blaze
forth on many a bosom besides Hester Prynne's? Or,

-- 103 --

[figure description] Page 103.[end figure description]

must she receive those intimations—so obscure, yet so
distinct—as truth? In all her miserable experience,
there was nothing else so awful and so loathsome as
this sense. It perplexed, as well as shocked her, by
the irreverent inopportuneness of the occasions that
brought it into vivid action. Sometimes, the red infamy
upon her breast would give a sympathetic throb, as she
passed near a venerable minister or magistrate, the
model of piety and justice, to whom that age of antique
reverence looked up, as to a mortal man in fellowship
with angels. “What evil thing is at hand?” would
Hester say to herself. Lifting her reluctant eyes, there
would be nothing human within the scope of view, save
the form of this earthly saint! Again, a mystic sisterhood
would contumaciously assert itself, as she met the
sanctified frown of some matron, who, according to the
rumor of all tongues, had kept cold snow within her
bosom throughout life. That unsunned snow in the
matron's bosom, and the burning shame on Hester
Prynne's,—what had the two in common? Or, once
more, the electric thrill would give her warning,—
“Behold, Hester, here is a companion!”—and, looking
up, she would detect the eyes of a young maiden
glancing at the scarlet letter, shyly and aside, and
quickly averted, with a faint, chill crimosn in her
cheeks; as if her purity were somewhat sullied by that
momentary glance. O Fiend, whose talisman was
that fatal symbol, wouldst thou leave nothing, whether
in youth or age, for this poor sinner to revere?—Such
loss of faith is ever one of the saddest results of sin.
Be it accepted as a proof that all was not corrupt in this

-- 104 --

[figure description] Page 104.[end figure description]

poor victim of her own frailty, and man's hard law,
that Hester Prynne yet struggled to believe that no fellow-mortal
was guilty like herself.

The vulgar, who, in those dreary old times, were
always contributing a grotesque horror to what interested
their imaginations, had a story about the scarlet
letter which we might readily work up into a terrific
legend. They averred, that the symbol was not mere
scarlet cloth, tinged in an earthly dye-pot, but was red-hot
with infernal fire, and could be seen glowing all
alight, whenever Hester Prynne walked abroad in the
night-time. And we must needs say, it seared Hester's
bosom so deeply, that perhaps there was more
truth in the rumor than our modern incredulity may be
inclined to admit.

-- 105 --

p135-118 VI. PEARL.

[figure description] Page 105.[end figure description]

We have as yet hardly spoken of the infant; that
little creature, whose innocent life had sprung, by the
inscrutable decree of Providence, a lovely and immortal
flower, out of the rank luxuriance of a guilty passion.
How strange it seemed to the sad woman, as she
watched the growth, and the beauty that became every
day more brilliant, and the intelligence that threw its
quivering sunshine over the tiny features of this child!
Her Pearl!—For so had Hester called her; not as a
name expressive of her aspect, which had nothing of
the calm, white, unimpassioned lustre that would be
indicated by the comparison. But she named the infant
“Pearl,” as being of great price,—purchased
with all she had,—her mother's only treasure! How
strange, indeed! Man had marked this woman's sin
by a scarlet letter, which had such potent and disastrous
efficacy that no human sympathy could reach her, save
it were sinful like herself. God, as a direct consequence
of the sin which man thus punished, had given
her a lovely child, whose place was on that same dishonored
bosom, to connect her parent for ever with the
race and descent of mortals, and to be finally a blessed
soul in heaven! Yet these thoughts affected Hester

-- 106 --

[figure description] Page 106.[end figure description]

Prynne less with hope than apprehension. She knew
that her deed had been evil; she could have no faith,
therefore, that its result would be for good. Day after
day, she looked fearfully into the child's expanding
nature; ever dreading to detect some dark and wild
peculiarity, that should correspond with the guiltiness
to which she owed her being.

Certainly, there was no physical defect. By its perfect
shape, its vigor, and its natural dexterity in the use
of all its untried limbs, the infant was worthy to
have been brought forth in Eden; worthy to have been
left there, to be the plaything of the angels, after the
world's first parents were driven out. The child had a
native grace which does not invariably coexist with
faultless beauty; its attire, however simple, always impressed
the beholder as if it were the very garb that
precisely became it best. But little Pearl was not clad
in rustic weeds. Her mother, with a morbid purpose
that may be better understood hereafter, had bought
the richest tissues that could be procured, and allowed
her imaginative faculty its full play in the arrangement
and decoration of the dresses which the child wore,
before the public eye. So magnificent was the small
figure, when thus arrayed, and such was the splendor
of Pearl's own proper beauty, shining through the
gorgeous robes which might have extinguished a paler
loveliness, that there was an absolute circle of radiance
around her, on the darksome cottage-floor. And yet
a russet gown, torn and soiled with the child's rude
play, made a picture of her just as perfect. Pearl's
aspect was imbued with a spell of infinite variety; in

-- 107 --

[figure description] Page 107.[end figure description]

this one child there were many children, comprehending
the full scope between the wild-flower prettiness of a
peasant-baby, and the pomp, in little, of an infant
princess. Throughout all, however, there was a trait
of passion, a certain depth of hue, which she never
lost; and if, in any of her changes, she had grown
fainter or paler, she would have ceased to be herself;—
it would have been no longer Pearl!

This outward mutability indicated, and did not more
than fairly express, the various properties of her inner
life. Her nature appeared to possess depth, too, as
well as variety; but—or else Hester's fears deceived
her—it lacked reference and adaptation to the world
into which she was born. The child could not be
made amenable to rules. In giving her existence, a
great law had been broken; and the result was a being,
whose elements were perhaps beautiful and brilliant,
but all in disorder; or with an order peculiar to themselves,
amidst which the point of variety and arrangement
was difficult or impossible to be discovered. Hester
could only account for the child's character—and
even then, most vaguely and imperfectly—by recalling
what she herself had been, during that momentous
period while Pearl was imbibing her soul from the spiritual
world, and her bodily frame from its material of
earth. The mother's impassioned state had been the
medium through which were transmitted to the unborn
infant the rays of its moral life; and, however white
and clear originally, they had taken the deep stains of
crimson and gold, the fiery lustre, the black shadow,
and the untempered light, of the intervening substance.

-- 108 --

[figure description] Page 108.[end figure description]

Above all, the warfare of Hester's spirit, at that epoch,
was perpetuated in Pearl. She could recognize her
wild, desperate, defiant mood, the flightiness of her
temper, and even some of the very cloud-shapes of
gloom and despondency that had brooded in her heart.
They were now illuminated by the morning radiance
of a young child's disposition, but, later in the day of
earthly existence, might be prolific of the storm and
whirlwind.

The discipline of the family, in those days, was of a
far more rigid kind than now. The frown, the harsh
rebuke, the frequent application of the rod, enjoined by
Scriptural authority, were used, not merely in the way
of punishment for actual offences, but as a wholesome
regimen for the growth and promotion of all childish
virtues. Hester Prynne, nevertheless, the lonely
mother of this one child, ran little risk of erring on the
side of undue severity. Mindful, however, or her own
errors and misfortunes, she early sought to impose a
tender, but strict, control over the infant immortality that
was committed to her charge. But the task was beyond
her skill. After testing both smiles and frowns,
and proving that neither mode of treatment possessed
any calculable influence, Hester was ultimately compelled
to stand aside, and permit the child to be swayed
by her own impulses. Physical compulsion or restraint
was effectual, of course, while it lasted. As to any
other kind of discipline, whether addressed to her mind
or heart, little Pearl might or might not be within its
reach, in accordance with the caprice that ruled the
moment. Her mother, while Pearl was yet an infant,

-- 109 --

[figure description] Page 109.[end figure description]

grew acquainted with a certain peculiar look, that warned
her when it would be labor thrown away to insist,
persuade, or plead. It was a look so intelligent, yet
inexplicable, so perverse, sometimes so malicious, but
generally accompanied by a wild flow of spirits, that
Hester could not help questioning, at such moments,
whether Pearl was a human child. She seemed rather
an airy sprite, which, after playing its fantastic sports
for a little while upon the cottage-floor, would flit away
with a mocking smile. Whenever that look appeared
in her wild, bright, deeply black eyes, it invested her
with a strange remoteness and intangibility; it was as
if she were hovering in the air and might vanish, like
a glimmering light that comes we know not whence,
and goes we know not whither. Beholding it, Hester
was constrained to rush towards the child,—to pursue
the little elf in the flight which she invariably began,—
to snatch her to her bosom, with a close pressure and
earnest kisses,—not so much from overflowing love,
as to assure herself that Pearl was flesh and blood, and
not utterly delusive. But Pearl's laugh, when she was
caught, though full of merriment and music, made her
mother more doubtful than before.

Heart-smitten at this bewildering and baffling spell,
that so often came between herself and her sole treasure,
whom she had bought so dear, and who was all
her world, Hester sometimes burst into passionate tears.
Then, perhaps,—for there was no foreseeing how it
might affect her,—Pearl would frown, and clench her
little fist, and harden her small features into a stern,
unsympathizing look of discontent. Not seldom, she

-- 110 --

[figure description] Page 110.[end figure description]

would laugh anew, and louder than before, like a thing
incapable and unintelligent of human sorrow. Or—
but this more rarely happened—she would be convulsed
with a rage of grief, and sob out her love for
her mother, in broken words, and seem intent on proving
that she had a heart, by breaking it. Yet Hester
was hardly safe in confiding herself to that gusty tenderness;
it passed, as suddenly as it came. Brooding
over all these matters, the mother felt like one who has
evoked a spirit, but, by some irregularity in the process
of conjuration, has failed to win the master-word that
should control this new and incomprehensible intelligence.
Her only real comfort was when the child lay
in the placidity of sleep. Then she was sure of her,
and tasted hours of quiet, sad, delicious happiness; until—
perhaps with that perverse expression glimmering
from beneath her opening lids—little Pearl awoke!

How soon—with what strange rapidity, indeed!—
did Pearl arrive at an age that was capable of social
intercourse, beyond the mother's ever-ready smile and
nonsense-words! And then what a happiness would
it have been, could Hester Prynne have heard her
clear, bird-like voice mingling with the uproar of other
childish voices, and have distinguished and unravelled
her own darling's tones, amid all the entangled outcry
of a group of sportive children! But this could never
be. Pearl was a born outcast of the infantile world.
An imp of evil, emblem and product of sin, she had no
right among christened infants. Nothing was more
remarkable than the instinct, as it seemed, with which
the child comprehended her loneliness; the destiny that

-- 111 --

[figure description] Page 111.[end figure description]

had drawn an inviolable circle round about her; the
whole peculiarity, in short, of her position in respect to
other children. Never, since her release from prison,
had Hester met the public gaze without her. In all her
walks about the town, Pearl, too, was there; first as
the babe in arms, and afterwards as the little girl, small
companion of her mother, holding a forefinger with her
whole grasp, and tripping along at the rate of three or
four footsteps to one of Hester's. She saw the children
of the settlement, on the grassy margin of the street,
or at the domestic thresholds, disporting themselves in
such grim fashion as the Puritanic nurture would permit;
playing at going to church, perchance; or at
scourging Quakers; or taking scalps in a sham-fight
with the Indians; or scaring one another with freaks of
imitative witchcraft. Pearl saw, and gazed intently,
but never sought to make acquaintance. If spoken to,
she would not speak again. If the children gathered
about her, as they sometimes did, Pearl would grow
positively terrible in her puny wrath, snatching up
stones to fling at them, with shrill, incoherent exclamations
that made her mother tremble, because they had
so much the sound of a witch's anathemas in some unknown
tongue.

The truth was, that the little Puritans, being of the
most intolerant brood that ever lived, had got a vague
idea of something outlandish, unearthly, or at variance
with ordinary fashions, in the mother and child; and
therefore scorned them in their hearts, and not unfrequently
reviled them with their tongues. Pearl felt the
sentiment, and requited it with the bitterest hatred that

-- 112 --

[figure description] Page 112.[end figure description]

can be supposed to rankle in a childish bosom. These
outbreaks of a fierce temper had a kind of value, and
even comfort, for her mother; because there was at
least an intelligible earnestness in the mood, instead of
the fitful caprice that so often thwarted her in the
child's manifestations. It appalled her, nevertheless,
to discern here, again, a shadowy reflection of the evil
that had existed in herself. All this enmity and passion
had Pearl inherited, by inalienable right, out of Hester's
heart. Mother and daughter stood together in the
same circle of seclusion from human society; and in
the nature of the child seemed to be perpetuated those
unquiet elements that had distracted Hester Prynne
before Pearl's birth, but had since begun to be soothed
away by the softening influences of maternity.

At home, within and around her mother's cottage,
Pearl wanted not a wide and various circle of acquaintance.
The spell of life went forth from her ever creative
spirit, and communicated itself to a thousand
objects, as a torch kindles a flame wherever it may be
applied. The unlikeliest materials, a stick, a bunch of
rags, a flower, were the puppets of Pearl's witchcraft,
and, without undergoing any outward change, became
spiritually adapted to whatever drama occupied the
stage of her inner world. Her one baby-voice served
a multitude of imaginary personages, old and young, to
talk withal. The pine-trees, aged, black, and solemn,
and flinging groans and other melancholy utterances on
the breeze, needed little transformation to figure as Puritan
elders; the ugliest weeds of the garden were
their children, whom Pearl smote down and uprooted,

-- 113 --

[figure description] Page 113.[end figure description]

most unmercifully. It was wonderful, the vast variety
of forms into which she threw her intellect, with no
continuity, indeed, but darting up and dancing, always
in a state of preternatural activity,—soon sinking down,
as if exhausted by so rapid and feverish a tide of life,—
and succeeded by other shapes of a similar wild
energy. It was like nothing so much as the phantasmagoric
play of the northern lights. In the mere exercise
of the fancy, however, and the sportiveness of a
growing mind, there might be little more than was observable
in other children of bright faculties; except
as Pearl, in the dearth of human playmates, was thrown
more upon the visionary throng which she created.
The singularity lay in the hostile feelings with which
the child regarded all these offspring of her own heart
and mind. She never created a friend, but seemed always
to be sowing broadcast the dragon's teeth, whence
sprung a harvest of armed enemies, against whom she
rushed to battle. It was inexpressibly sad—then
what depth of sorrow to a mother, who felt in her own
heart the cause!—to observe, in one so young, this
constant recognition of an adverse world, and so fierce
a training of the energies that were to make good her
cause, in the contest that must ensue.

Gazing at Pearl, Hester Prynne often dropped her
work upon her knees, and cried out, with an agony
which she would fain have hidden, but which made
utterance for itself, betwixt speech and a groan,—
“O Father in Heaven,—if Thou art still my Father,—
what is this being which I have brought into the
world!” And Pearl, overhearing the ejaculation, or

-- 114 --

[figure description] Page 114.[end figure description]

aware, through some more subtile channel, of those
throbs of anguish, would turn her vivid and beautiful
little face upon her mother, smile with sprite-like intelligence,
and resume her play.

One peculiarity of the child's deportment remains
yet to be told. The very first thing which she had
noticed, in her life, was—what?—not the mother's
smile, responding to it, as other babies do, by
that faint, embryo smile of the little mouth, remembered
so doubtfully afterwards, and with such fond
discussion whether it were indeed a smile. By no
means! But that first object of which Pearl seemed to
become aware was—shall we say it?—the scarlet
letter on Hester's bosom! One day, as her mother
stooped over the cradle, the infant's eyes had been
caught by the glimmering of the gold embroidery about
the letter; and, putting up her little hand, she grasped
at it, smiling, not doubtfully, but with a decided gleam
that gave her face the look of a much older child.
Then, gasping for breath, did Hester Prynne clutch
the fatal token, instinctively endeavouring to tear it
away; so infinite was the torture inflicted by the intelligent
touch of Pearl's baby-hand. Again, as if her
mother's agonized gesture were meant only to make
sport for her, did little Pearl look into her eyes, and
smile! From that epoch, except when the child was
asleep, Hester had never felt a moment's safety; not a
moment's calm enjoyment of her. Weeks, it is true,
would sometimes elapse, during which Pearl's gaze
might never once be fixed upon the scarlet letter; but
then, again, it would come at unawares, like the stroke

-- 115 --

[figure description] Page 115.[end figure description]

of sudden death, and always with that peculiar smile,
and odd expression of the eyes.

Once, this freakish, elvish cast came into the child's
eyes, while Hester was looking at her own image in
them, as mothers are fond of doing; and, suddenly,—
for women in solitude, and with troubled hearts, are
pestered with unaccountable delusions,—she fancied
that she beheld, not her own miniature portrait, but
another face in the small black mirror of Pearl's eye.
It was a face, fiend-like, full of smiling malice, yet
bearing the semblance of features that she had known
full well, though seldom with a smile, and never with
malice, in them. It was as if an evil spirit possessed
the child, and had just then peeped forth in mockery.
Many a time afterwards had Hester been tortured,
though less vividly, by the same illusion.

In the afternoon of a certain summer's day, after
Pearl grew big enough to run about, she amused herself
with gathering handfuls of wild-flowers, and flinging
them, one by one, at her mother's bosom; dancing
up and down, like a little elf, whenever she hit the
scarlet letter. Hester's first motion had been to cover
her bosom with her clasped hands. But, whether from
pride or resignation, or a feeling that her penance might
best be wrought out by this unutterable pain, she resisted
the impulse, and sat erect, pale as death, looking
sadly into little Pearl's wild eyes. Still came the battery
of flowers, almost invariably hitting the mark,
and covering the mother's breast with hurts for which
she could find no balm in this world, nor knew how to
seek it in another. At last, her shot being all

-- 116 --

[figure description] Page 116.[end figure description]

expended, the child stood still and gazed at Hester, with that
little, laughing image of a fiend peeping out—or,
whether it peeped or no, her mother so imagined it—
from the unsearchable abyss of her black eyes.

“Child, what art thou?” cried the mother.

“O, I am your little Pearl!” answered the child.

But, while she said it, Pearl laughed and began to
dance up and down, with the humorsome gesticulation
of a little imp, whose next freak might be to fly up the
chimney.

“Art thou my child, in very truth?” asked Hester.

Nor did she put the question altogether idly, but, for
the moment, with a portion of genuine earnestness; for,
such was Pearl's wonderful intelligence, that her mother
half doubted whether she were not acquainted with
the secret spell of her existence, and might not now reveal
herself.

“Yes; I am little Pearl!” repeated the child, continuing
her antics.

“Thou art not my child! Thou art no Pearl of
mine!” said the mother, half playfully; for it was
often the case that a sportive impulse came over her,
in the midst of her deepest suffering. “Tell me, then,
what thou art, and who sent thee hither?”

“Tell me, mother!” said the child, seriously, coming
up to Hester, and pressing herself close to her
knees. “Do thou tell me!”

“Thy Heavenly Father sent thee!” answered Hester
Prynne.

But she said it with a hesitation that did not escape
the acuteness of the child. Whether moved only by

-- 117 --

[figure description] Page 117.[end figure description]

her ordinary freakishness, or because an evil spirit
prompted her, she put up her small forefinger, and
touched the scarlet letter.

“He did not send me!” cried she, positively. “I
have no Heavenly Father!”

“Hush, Pearl, hush! Thou must not talk so!”
answered the mother, suppressing a groan. “He sent
us all into this world. He sent even me, thy mother.
Then, much more, thee! Or, if not, thou strange and
elfish child, whence didst thou come?”

“Tell me! Tell me!” repeated Pearl, no longer
seriously, but laughing, and capering about the floor.
“It is thou that must tell me!”

But Hester could not resolve the query, being herself
in a dismal labyrinth of doubt. She remembered—
betwixt a smile and a shudder—the talk of the neighbouring
townspeople; who, seeking vainly elsewhere
for the child's paternity, and observing some of her
odd attributes, had given out that poor little Pearl was
a demon offspring; such as, ever since old Catholic
times, had occasionally been seen on earth, through the
agency of their mothers' sin, and to promote some foul
and wicked purpose. Luther, according to the scandal
of his monkish enemies, was a brat of that hellish
breed; nor was Pearl the only child to whom this inauspicious
origin was assigned, among the New England
Puritans.

-- 118 --

p135-132 VII. THE GOVERNOR'S HALL.

[figure description] Page 118.[end figure description]

Hester Prynne went, one day, to the mansion of
Governor Bellingham, with a pair of gloves, which she
had fringed and embroidered to his order, and which
were to be worn on some great occasion of state; for,
though the chances of a popular election had caused
this former ruler to descend a step or two from the
highest rank, he still held an honorable and influential
place among the colonial magistracy.

Another and far more important reason than the
delivery of a pair of embroidered gloves impelled
Hester, at this time, to seek an interview with a personage
of so much power and activity in the affairs of the
settlement. It had reached her ears, that there was a
design on the part of some of the leading inhabitants,
cherishing the more rigid order of principles in religion
and government, to deprive her of her child. On the
supposition that Pearl, as already hinted, was of demon
origin, these good people not unreasonably argued that
a Christian interest in the mother's soul required them
to remove such a stumbling-block from her path. If
the child, on the other hand, were really capable of
moral and religious growth, and possessed the elements
of ultimate salvation, then, surely, it would enjoy all

-- 119 --

[figure description] Page 119.[end figure description]

the fairer prospect of these advantages by being transferred
to wiser and better guardianship than Hester
Prynne's. Among those who promoted the design,
Governor Bellingham was said to be one of the most
busy. It may appear singular, and, indeed, not a little
ludicrous, that an affair of this kind, which, in later
days, would have been referred to no higher jurisdiction
than that of the selectmen of the town, should then have
been a question publicly discussed, and on which statesmen
of eminence took sides. At that epoch of pristine
simplicity, however, matters of even slighter public
interest, and of far less intrinsic weight than the
welfare of Hester and her child, were strangely mixed
up with the deliberations of legislators and acts of state.
The period was hardly, if at all, earlier than that of
our story, when a dispute concerning the right of property
in a pig, not only caused a fierce and bitter contest
in the legislative body of the colony, but resulted
in an important modification of the framework itself
of the legislature.

Full of concern, therefore,—but so conscious of her
own right, that it seemed scarcely an unequal match between
the public, on the one side, and a lonely woman,
backed by the sympathies of nature, on the other,—
Hester Prynne set forth from her solitary cottage. Little
Pearl, of course, was her companion. She was
now of an age to run lightly along by her mother's
side, and, constantly in motion from morn till sunset,
could have accomplished a much longer journey than
that before her. Often, nevertheless, more from caprice
than necessity, she demanded to be taken up in

-- 120 --

[figure description] Page 120.[end figure description]

arms, but was soon as imperious to be set down again,
and frisked onward before Hester on the grassy pathway,
with many a harmless trip and tumble. We have
spoken of Pearl's rich and luxuriant beauty; a beauty
that shone with deep and vivid tints; a bright complexion,
eyes possessing intensity both of depth and glow,
and hair already of a deep, glossy brown, and which,
in after years, would be nearly akin to black. There
was fire in her and throughout her; she seemed the
unpremeditated offshoot of a passionate moment. Her
mother, in contriving the child's garb, had allowed the
gorgeous tendencies of her imagination their full play;
arraying her in a crimson velvet tunic, of a peculiar
cut, abundantly embroidered with fantasies and flourishes
of gold thread. So much strength of coloring,
which must have given a wan and pallid aspect to
cheeks of a fainter bloom, was admirably adapted to
Pearl's beauty, and made her the very brightest little
jet of flame that ever danced upon the earth.

But it was a remarkable attribute of this garb, and,
indeed, of the child's whole appearance, that it irresistibly
and inevitably reminded the beholder of the token
which Hester Prynne was doomed to wear upon her
bosom. It was the scarlet letter in another form;
the scarlet letter endowed with life! The mother
herself—as if the red ignominy were so deeply
scorched into her brain, that all her conceptions assumed
its form—had carefully wrought out the similitude;
lavishing many hours of morbid ingenuity, to
create an analogy between the object of her affection,
and the emblem of her guilt and torture. But, in truth,

-- 121 --

[figure description] Page 121.[end figure description]

Pearl was the one, as well as the other; and only in
consequence of that identity had Hester contrived so
perfectly to represent the scarlet letter in her appearance.

As the two wayfarers came within the precincts of
the town, the children of the Puritans looked up from
their play,—or what passed for play with those sombre
little urchins,—and spake gravely one to another:—

“Behold, verily, there is the woman of the scarlet
letter; and, of a truth, moreover, there is the likeness
of the scarlet letter running along by her side! Come,
therefore, and let us fling mud at them!”

But Pearl, who was a dauntless child, after frowning,
stamping her foot, and shaking her little hand with a
variety of threatening gestures, suddenly made a rush
at the knot of her enemies, and put them all to flight.
She resembled, in her fierce pursuit of them, an infant
pestilence,—the scarlet fever, or some such half-fledged
angel of judgment,—whose mission was to
punish the sins of the rising generation. She screamed
and shouted, too, with a terrific volume of sound, which
doubtless caused the hearts of the fugitives to quake
within them. The victory accomplished, Pearl returned
quietly to her mother, and looked up smiling into
her face.

Without further adventure, they reached the dwelling
of Governor Bellingham. This was a large
wooden house, built in a fashion of which there are
specimens still extant in the streets of our elder towns;
now moss-grown, crumbling to decay, and melancholy
at heart with the many sorrowful or joyful occurrences

-- 122 --

[figure description] Page 122.[end figure description]

remembered or forgotten, that have happened, and
passed away, within their dusky chambers. Then, however,
there was the freshness of the passing year on its
exterior, and the cheerfulness, gleaming forth from the
sunny windows, of a human habitation into which death
had never entered. It had indeed a very cheery aspect;
the walls being overspread with a kind of stucco, in
which fragments of broken glass were plentifully intermixed;
so that, when the sunshine fell aslant-wise over
the front of the edifice, it glittered and sparkled as if
diamonds had been flung against it by the double
handful. The brilliancy might have befitted Aladdin's
palace, rather than the mansion of a grave old Puritan
ruler. It was further decorated with strange and seem- ingly cabalistic figures and diagrams, suitable to the
quaint taste of the age, which had been drawn in the
stucco when newly laid on, and had now grown hard
and durable, for the admiration of after times.

Pearl, looking at this bright wonder of a house, began
to caper and dance, and imperatively required that the
whole breadth of sunshine should be stripped off its
front, and given her to play with.

“No, my little Pearl!” said her mother. “Thou
must gather thine own sunshine. I have none to give
thee!”

They approached the door; which was of an arched
form, and flanked on each side by a narrow tower or
projection of the edifice, in both of which were lattice-
windows, with wooden shutters to close over them at
need. Lifting the iron hammer that hung at the portal,
Hester Prynne gave a summons, which was answered

-- 123 --

[figure description] Page 123.[end figure description]

by one of the Governor's bond-servants; a free-born
Englishman, but now a seven years' slave. During
that term he was to be the property of his master, and
as much a commodity of bargain and sale as an ox, or
a joint-stool. The serf wore the blue coat, which was
the customary garb of serving-men at that period, and
long before, in the old hereditary halls of England.

“Is the worshipful Governor Bellingham within?”
inquired Hester.

“Yea, forsooth,” replied the bond-servant, staring
with wide-open eyes at the scarlet letter, which, being
a new-comer in the country, he had never before seen.
“Yea, his honorable worship is within. But he hath
a godly minister or two with him, and likewise a leech.
Ye may not see his worship now.”

“Nevertheless, I will enter,” answered Hester
Prynne; and the bond-servant, perhaps judging from
the decision of her air and the glittering symbol in her
bosom, that she was a great lady in the land, offered no
opposition.

So the mother and little Pearl were admitted into the
hall of entrance. With many variations, suggested by
the nature of his building-materials, diversity of climate,
and a different mode of social life, Governor
Bellingham had planned his new habitation after the
residences of gentlemen of fair estate in his native
land. Here, then, was a wide and reasonably lofty
hall, extending through the whole depth of the house,
and forming a medium of general communication,
more or less directly, with all the other apartments.
At one extremity, this spacious room was lighted by

-- 124 --

[figure description] Page 124.[end figure description]

the windows of the two towers, which formed a small
recess on either side of the portal. At the other end,
though partly muffled by a curtain, it was more powerfully
illuminated by one of those embowed hall-windows
which we read of in old books, and which was
provided with a deep and cushioned seat. Here, on
the cushion, lay a folio tome, probably of the Chronicles
of England, or other such substantial literature;
even as, in our own days, we scatter gilded volumes
on the centre-table, to be turned over by the casual
guest. The furniture of the hall consisted of some
ponderous chairs, the backs of which were elaborately
carved with wreaths of oaken flowers; and likewise a
table in the same taste; the whole being of the Elizabethan
age, or perhaps earlier, and heirlooms, transferred
hither from the Governor's paternal home. On
the table—in token that the sentiment of old English
hospitality had not been left behind—stood a large
pewter tankard, at the bottom of which, had Hester or
Pearl peeped into it, they might have seen the frothy
remnant of a recent draught of ale.

On the wall hung a row of portraits, representing
the forefathers of the Bellingham lineage, some with
armour on their breasts, and others with stately ruffs and
robes of peace. All were characterized by the sterness
and severity which old portraits so invariably put
on; as if they were the ghosts, rather than the pictures,
of departed worthies, and were gazing with harsh and
intolerant criticism at the pursuits and enjoyments of
living men.

At about the centre of the oaken panels, that lined

-- 125 --

[figure description] Page 125.[end figure description]

the hall, was suspended a suit of mail, not, like the
pictures, an ancestral relic, but of the most modern
date; for it had been manufactured by a skilful armorer
in London, the same year in which Governor Bellingham
came over to New England. There was a steel
head-piece, a cuirass, a gorget, and greaves, with a
pair of gauntlets and a sword hanging beneath; all,
and especially the helmet and breastplate, so highly
burnished as to glow with white radiance, and scatter
an illumination everywhere about upon the floor.
This bright panoply was not meant for mere idle show,
but had been worn by the Governor on many a solemn
muster and training field, and had glittered, moreover,
at the head of a regiment in the Pequod war. For,
though bred a lawyer, and accustomed to speak of
Bacon, Cock, Noye, and Finch, as his professional
associates, the exigencies of this new country had
transformed Governor Bellingham into a soldier, as
well as a statesman and ruler.

Little Pearl—who was as greatly pleased with the
gleaming armour as she had been with the glittering
frontispiece of the house—spent some time looking
into the polished mirror of the breastplate.

“Mother,” cried she, “I see you here. Look!
Look!”

Hester looked, by way of humoring the child; and
she saw that, owing to the peculiar effect of this convex
mirror, the scarlet letter was represented in exaggerated
and gigantic proportions, so as to be greatly
the most prominent feature of her appearance. In
truth, she seemed absolutely hidden behind it. Pearl

-- 126 --

[figure description] Page 126.[end figure description]

pointed upward, also, at a similar picture in the head-piece;
smiling at her mother, with the elfish intelligence
that was so familiar an expression on her
small physiognomy. That look of naughty merriment
was likewise reflected in the mirror, with so much
breadth and intensity of effect, that it made Hester
Prynne feel as if it could not be the image of her own
child, but of an imp who was seeking to mould itself
into Pearl's shape.

“Come along, Pearl!” said she, drawing her away.
“Come and look into this fair garden. It may be, we
shall see flowers there; more beautiful ones than we
find in the woods.”

Pearl, accordingly, ran to the bow-window, at the
farther end of the hall, and looked along the vista of
a garden-walk, carpeted with closely shaven grass, and
bordered with some rude and immature attempt at
shrubbery. But the proprietor appeared already to
have relinquished, as hopeless, the effort to perpetuate
on this side of the Atlantic, in a hard soil and amid the
close struggle for subsistence, the native English taste
for ornamental gardening. Cabbages grew in plain
sight; and a pumpkin vine, rooted at some distance,
had run across the intervening space, and deposited
one of its gigantic products directly beneath the hall-window;
as if to warn the Governor that this great
lump of vegetable gold was as rich an ornament as
New England earth would offer him. There were a
few rose-bushes, however, and a number of apple-trees,
probably the descendants of those planted by the Reverend
Mr. Blackstone, the first settler of the peninsula;

-- 127 --

[figure description] Page 127.[end figure description]

that half mythological personage who rides through
our early annals, seated on the back of a bull.

Pearl, seeing the rose-bushes, began to cry for a red
rose, and would not be pacified.

“Hush, child, hush!” said her mother earnestly.
“Do not cry, dear little Pearl! I hear voices in the
garden. The Governor is coming, and gentlemen
along with him!”

In fact, adown the vista of the garden-avenue, a
number of persons were seen approaching towards the
house. Pearl, in utter scorn of her mother's attempt
to quiet her, gave an eldritch scream, and then became
silent; not from any notion of obedience, but
because the quick and mobile curiosity of her disposition
was excited by the appearance of these new
personages.

-- 128 --

p135-142 VIII. THE ELF-CHILD AND THE MINISTER.

[figure description] Page 128.[end figure description]

Governor Bellingham, in a loose gown and easy
cap,—such as elderly gentlemen loved to indue themselves
with, in their domestic privacy,—walked foremost,
and appeared to be showing off his estate, and
expatiating on his projected improvements. The wide
circumference of an elaborate ruff, beneath his gray
beard, in the antiquated fashion of King James's reign,
caused his head to look not a little like that of John
the Baptist in a charger. The impression made by his
aspect, so rigid and severe, and frost-bitten with more
than autumnal age, was hardly in keeping with the
appliances of worldly enjoyment wherewith he had
evidently done his utmost to surround himself. But it
is an error to suppose that our grave forefathers—
though accustomed to speak and think of human existence
as a state merely of trial and warfare, and
though unfeignedly prepared to sacrifice goods and life
at the behest of duty—made it a matter of conscience
to reject such means of comfort, or even luxury, as lay
fairly within their grasp. This creed was never taught,
for instance, by the venerable pastor, John Wilson,
whose beard, white as a snow-drift, was seen over Governor
Bellingham's shoulder; while its wearer

-- 129 --

[figure description] Page 129.[end figure description]

suggested that pears and peaches might yet be naturalized
in the New England climate, and that purple grapes
might possibly be compelled to flourish, against the
sunny garden-wall. The old clergyman, nurtured at
the rich bosom of the English Church, had a long
established and legitimate taste for all good and comfortable
things; and however stern he might show
himself in the pulpit, or in his public reproof of such
transgressions as that of Hester Prynne, still, the genial
benevolence of his private life had won him warmer
affection than was accorded to any of his professional
contemporaries.

Behind the Governor and Mr. Wilson came two other
guests; one, the Reverend Arthur Dimmesdale, whom
the reader may remember, as having taken a brief and
reluctant part in the scene of Hester Prynne's disgrace;
and, in close companionship with him, old Roger Chillingworth,
a person of great skill in physic, who, for
two or three years past, had been settled in the town.
It was understood that this learned man was the physician
as well as friend of the young minister, whose
health had severely suffered, of late, by his too unreserved
self-sacrifice to the labors and duties of the pastoral
relation.

The Governor, in advance of his visitors, ascended
one or two steps, and, throwing open the leaves of the
great hall window, found himself close to little Pearl.
The shadow of the curtain fell on Hester Prynne, and
partially concealed her.

“What have we here?” said Governor Bellingham,
looking with surprise at the scarlet little figure before

-- 130 --

[figure description] Page 130.[end figure description]

him. “I profess, I have never seen the like, since my
days of vanity, in old King James's time, when I was
wont to esteem it a high favor to be admitted to a court
mask! There used to be a swarm of these small
apparitions, in holiday-time; and we called them children
of the Lord of Misrule. But how gat such a
guest into my hall?”

“Ay, indeed!” cried good old Mr. Wilson. “What
little bird of scarlet plumage may this be? Methinks
I have seen just such figures, when the sun has been
shining through a richly painted window, and tracing
out the golden and crimson images across the floor.
But that was in the old land. Prithee, young one, who
art thou, and what has ailed thy mother to bedizen
thee in this strange fashion? Art thou a Christian
child,—ha? Dost know thy catechism? Or art thou
one of those naughty elfs or fairies, whom we thought
to have left behind us, with other relics of Papistry, in
merry old England?”

“I am mother's child,” answered the scarlet vision,
“and my name is Pearl!”

“Pearl?—Ruby, rather!—or Coral!—or Red
Rose, at the very least, judging from thy hue!” responded
the old minister, putting forth his hand in a
vain attempt to pat little Pearl on the cheek. “But
where is this mother of thine? Ah! I see,” he added;
and, turning to Governor Bellingham, whispered,—
“This is the selfsame child of whom we have held
speech together; and behold here the unhappy woman,
Hester Prynne, her mother!”

“Sayest thou so?” cried the Governor. “Nay, we

-- 131 --

[figure description] Page 131.[end figure description]

might have judged that such a child's mother must
needs be a scarlet woman, and a worthy type of her of
Babylon! But she comes at a good time; and we will
look into this matter forthwith.”

Governor Bellingham stepped through the window
into the hall, followed by his three guests.

“Hester Prynne,” said he, fixing his naturally stern
regard on the wearer of the scarlet letter, “there hath
been much question concerning thee, of late. The
point hath been weightily discussed, whether we, that
are of authority and influence, do well discharge our
consciences by trusting an immortal soul, such as there
is in yonder child, to the guidance of one who hath
stumbled and fallen, amid the pitfalls of this world.
Speak thou, the child's own mother! Were it not,
thinkest thou, for thy little one's temporal and eternal
welfare, that she be taken out of thy charge, and clad
soberly, and disciplined strictly, and instructed in the
truths of heaven and earth? What canst thou do for
the child, in this kind?”

“I can teach my little Pearl what I have learned
from this!” answered Hester Prynne, laying her finger
on the red token.

“Woman, it is thy badge of shame!” replied the
stern magistrate. “It is because of the stain which
that letter indicates, that we would transfer thy child
to other hands.”

“Nevertheless,” said the mother calmly, though
growing more pale, “this badge hath taught me,—it
daily teaches me,—it is teaching me at this moment,—
lessons whereof my child may be the wiser and
better, albeit they can profit nothing to myself.”

-- 132 --

[figure description] Page 132.[end figure description]

“We will judge warily,” said Bellingham, “and
look well what we are about to do. Good Master Wilson,
I pray you, examine this Pearl,—since that is her
name,—and see whether she hath had such Christian
nurture as befits a child of her age.”

The old minister seated himself in an arm-chair,
and made an effort to draw Pearl betwixt his knees.
But the child, unaccustomed to the touch or familiarity
of any but her mother, escaped through the open window
and stood on the upper step, looking like a wild,
tropical bird, of rich plumage, ready to take flight into
the upper air. Mr. Wilson, not a little astonished at
this outbreak,—for he was a grandfatherly sort of
personage, and usually a vast favorite with children,—
essayed, however, to proceed with the examination.

“Pearl,” said he, with great solemnity, “thou must
take heed to instruction, that so, in due season, thou
mayest wear in thy bosom the pearl of great price.
Canst thou tell me, my child, who made thee?”

Now Pearl knew well enough who made her; for
Hester Prynne, the daughter of a pious home, very
soon after her talk with the child about her Heavenly
Father, had begun to inform her of those truths which
the human spirit, at whatever stage of immaturity,
imbibes with such eager interest. Pearl, therefore, so
large were the attainments of her three years' lifetime,
could have borne a fair examination in the New England
Primer, or the first column of the Westminster
Catechism, although unacquainted with the outward
form of either of those celebrated works. But that
perversity, which all children have more or less of, and

-- 133 --

[figure description] Page 133.[end figure description]

of which little Pearl had a tenfold portion, now, at the
most inopportune moment, took thorough possession of
her, and closed her lips, or impelled her to speak words
amiss. After putting her finger in her mouth, with
many ungracious refusals to answer good Mr. Wilson's
question, the child finally announced that she had not
been made at all, but had been plucked by her mother
off the bush of wild roses, that grew by the prison-door.

This fantasy was probably suggested by the near
proximity of the Governor's red roses, as Pearl stood
outside of the window; together with her recollection
of the prison rose-bush, which she had passed in coming
hither.

Old Roger Chillingworth, with a smile on his face,
whispered something in the young clergyman's ear.
Hester Prynne looked at the man of skill, and even
then, with her fate hanging in the balance, was startled
to perceive what a change had come over his features,—
how much uglier they were,—how his dark complexion
seemed to have grown duskier, and his figure
more misshapen,—since the days when she had familiarly
known him. She met his eyes for an instant,
but was immediately constrained to give all her attention
to the scene now going forward.

“This is awful!” cried the Governor, slowly recovering
from the astonishment into which Pearl's response
had thrown him. “Here is a child of three years old,
and she cannot tell who made her! Without question,
she is equally in the dark as to her soul, its present depravity,
and future destiny! Methinks, gentlemen, we
need inquire no further.”

-- 134 --

[figure description] Page 134.[end figure description]

Hester caught hold of Pearl, and drew her forcibly
into her arms, confronting the old Puritan magistrate
with almost a fierce expression. Alone in the world,
cast off by it, and with this sole treasure to keep her
heart alive, she felt that she possessed indefeasible
rights against the world, and was ready to defend them
to the death.

“God gave me the child!” cried she. “He gave
her, in requital of all things else, which ye had taken
from me. She is my happiness!—she is my torture,
none the less! Pearl keeps me here in life! Pearl
punishes me too! See ye not, she is the scarlet letter,
only capable of being loved, and so endowed with a
million-fold the power of retribution for my sin? Ye
shall not take her! I will die first!”

“My poor woman,” said the not unkind old minister,
“the child shall be well cared for!—far better than
thou canst do it.”

“God gave her into my keeping,” repeated Hester
Prynne, raising her voice almost to a shriek. “I will
not give her up!”—And here, by a sudden impulse,
she turned to the young clergyman, Mr. Dimmesdale, at
whom, up to this moment, she had seemed hardly so
much as once to direct her eyes.—“Speak thou for
me!” cried she. “Thou wast my pastor, and hadst
charge of my soul, and knowest me better than these
men can. I will not lose the child! Speak for me!
Thou knowest,—for thou hast sympathies which these
men lack!—thou knowest what is in my heart, and
what are a mother's rights, and how much the stronger
they are, when that mother has but her child and the

-- 135 --

[figure description] Page 135.[end figure description]

scarlet letter! Look thou to it! I will not lose the
child! Look to it!”

At this wild and singular appeal, which indicated that
Hester Prynne's situation had provoked her to little less
than madness, the young minister at once came forward,
pale, and holding his hand over his heart, as was
his custom whenever his peculiarly nervous temperament
was thrown into agitation. He looked now more
careworn and emaciated than as we described him at
the scene of Hester's public ignominy; and whether it
were his failing health, or whatever the cause might be,
his large dark eyes had a world of pain in their troubled
and melancholy depth.

“There is truth in what she says,” began the minister,
with a voice sweet, tremulous, but powerful, insomuch
that the hall reëchoed, and the hollow armour
rang with it,—“truth in what Hester says, and in the
feeling which inspires her! God gave her the child,
and gave her, too, an instinctive knowledge of its nature
and requirements,—both seemingly so peculiar,—
which no other mortal being can possess. And, moreover,
is there not a quality of awful sacredness in the
relation between this mother and this child?”

“Ay!—how is that, good Master Dimmesdale?”
interrupted the Governor. “Make that plain, I pray
you!”

“It must be even so,” resumed the minister. “For,
if we deem it otherwise, do we not thereby say that
the Heavenly Father, the Creator of all flesh, hath
lightly recognized a deed of sin, and made of no account
the distinction between unhallowed lust and holy

-- 136 --

[figure description] Page 136.[end figure description]

love? This child of its father's guilt and its mother's
shame hath come from the hand of God, to work in
many ways upon her heart, who pleads so earnestly,
and with such bitterness of spirit, the right to keep her.
It was meant for a blessing; for the one blessing of her
life! It was meant, doubtless, as the mother herself
hath told us, for a retribution too; a torture, to be felt
at many an unthought of moment; a pang, a sting, an
ever-recurring agony, in the midst of a troubled joy!
Hath she not expressed this thought in the garb of the
poor child, so forcibly reminding us of that red symbol
which sears her bosom?”

“Well said, again!” cried good Mr. Wilson. “I
feared the woman had no better thought than to make
a mountebank of her child!”

“O, not so!—not so!” continued Mr. Dimmesdale.
“She recognizes, believe me, the solemn miracle which
God hath wrought, in the existence of that child. And
may she feel, too,—what, methinks, is the very truth,—
that this boon was meant, above all things else, to
keep the mother's soul alive, and to preserve her from
blacker depths of sin into which Satan might else have
sought to plunge her! Therefore it is good for this
poor, sinful woman that she hath an infant immortality,
a being capable of eternal joy or sorrow, confided to
her care,—to be trained up by her to righteousness,—
to remind her, at every moment, of her fall,—but yet
to teach her, as it were by the Creator's sacred pledge,
that, if she bring the child to heaven, the child also
will bring its parent thither! Herein is the sinful
mother happier than the sinful father. For Hester

-- 137 --

[figure description] Page 137.[end figure description]

Prynne's sake, then, and no less for the poor child's
sake, let us leave them as Providence hath seen fit to
place them!”

“You speak, my friend, with a strange earnestness,”
said old Roger Chillingworth, smiling at him.

“And there is weighty import in what my young
brother hath spoken,” added the Reverend Mr. Wilson.
“What say you, worshipful Master Bellingham? Hath
he not pleaded well for the poor woman?”

“Indeed hath he,” answered the magistrate, “and
hath adduced such arguments, that we will even leave
the matter as it now stands; so long, at least, as there
shall be no further scandal in the woman. Care must
be had, nevertheless, to put the child to due and stated
examination in the catechism at thy hands or Master
Dimmesdale's. Moreover, at a proper season, the tithing-men
must take heed that she go both to school and
to meeting.”

The young minister, on ceasing to speak, had withdrawn
a few steps from the group, and stood with his
face partially concealed in the heavy folds of the window-curtain;
while the shadow of his figure, which the
sunlight cast upon the floor, was tremulous with the
vehemence of his appeal. Pearl, that wild and flighty
little elf, stole softly towards him, and, taking his hand
in the grasp of both her own, laid her cheek against it;
a caress so tender, and withal so unobtrusive, that her
mother, who was looking on, asked herself,—“Is that
my Pearl?” Yet she knew that there was love in the
child's heart, although it mostly revealed itself in passion,
and hardly twice in her lifetime had been softened

-- 138 --

[figure description] Page 138.[end figure description]

by such gentleness as now. The minister,—for, save
the long-sought regards of woman, nothing is sweeter
than these marks of childish preference, accorded spontaneously
by a spiritual instinct, and therefore seeming
to imply in us something truly worthy to be loved,—
the minister looked round, laid his hand on the child's
head, hesitated an instant, and then kissed her brow.
Little Pearl's unwonted mood of sentiment lasted no
longer; she laughed, and went capering down the hall,
so airily, that old Mr. Wilson raised a question whether
even her tiptoes touched the floor.

“The little baggage hath witchcraft in her, I profess,”
said he to Mr. Dimmesdale. “She needs no old
woman's broomstick to fly withal!”

“A strange child!” remarked old Roger Chillingworth.
“It is easy to see the mother's part in her.
Would it be beyond a philosopher's research, think ye,
gentlemen, to analyze that child's nature, and, from its
make and mould, to give a shrewd guess at the
father?”

“Nay; it would be sinful, in such a question, to follow
the clew of profane philosophy,” said Mr. Wilson.
“Better to fast and pray upon it; and still better, it
may be, to leave the mystery as we find it, unless Providence
reveal it of its own accord. Thereby, every
good Christian man hath a title to show a father's kindness
towards the poor, deserted babe.”

The affair being so satisfactorily concluded, Hester
Prynne, with Pearl, departed from the house. As they
descended the steps, it is averred that the lattice of a
chamber-window was thrown open, and forth into the

-- 139 --

[figure description] Page 139.[end figure description]

sunny day was thrust the face of Mistress Hibbins,
Governor Bellingham's bitter-tempered sister, and the
same who, a few years later, was executed as a witch.

“Hist, hist!” said she, while her ill-omened physiognomy
seemed to cast a shadow over the cheerful
newness of the house. “Wilt thou go with us to-night?
There will be a merry company in the forest; and I
wellnigh promised the Black Man that comely Hester
Prynne should make one.”

“Make my excuse to him, so please you!” answered
Hester, with a triumphant smile. “I must tarry at
home, and keep watch over my little Pearl. Had they
taken her from me, I would willingly have gone with
thee into the forest, and signed my name in the Black
Man's book too, and that with mine own blood!”

“We shall have thee there anon!” said the witch-lady,
frowning, as she drew back her head.

But here—if we suppose this interview betwixt Mistress
Hibbins and Hester Prynne to be authentic, and
not a parable—was already an illustration of the young
minister's argument against sundering the relation of a
fallen mother to the offspring of her frailty. Even thus
early had the child saved her from Satan's snare.

-- 140 --

p135-154 IX. THE LEECH.

[figure description] Page 140.[end figure description]

Under the appellation of Roger Chillingworth, the
reader will remember, was hidden another name, which
its former wearer had resolved should never more be
spoken. It has been related, how, in the crowd that
witnessed Hester Prynne's ignominious exposure, stood
a man, elderly, travel-worn, who, just emerging from
the perilous wilderness, beheld the woman, in whom he
hoped to find embodied the warmth and cheerfulness of
home, set up as a type of sin before the people. Her
matronly fame was trodden under all men's feet. Infamy
was babbling around her in the public market-place.
For her kindred, should the tidings ever reach
them, and for the companions of her unspotted life,
there remained nothing but the contagion of her dishonor;
which would not fail to be distributed in strict
accordance and proportion with the intimacy and sacredness
of their previous relationship. Then why—
since the choice was with himself—should the individual,
whose connection with the fallen woman had been
the most intimate and sacred of them all, come forward
to vindicate his claim to an inheritance so little desirable?
He resolved not to be pilloried beside her on
her pedestal of shame. Unknown to all but Hester

-- 141 --

[figure description] Page 141.[end figure description]

Prynne, and possessing the lock and key of her silence,
he chose to withdraw his name from the roll of mankind,
and, as regarded his former ties and interests, to
vanish out of life as completely as if he indeed lay at
the bottom of the ocean, whither rumor had long ago
consigned him. This purpose once effected, new interests
would immediately spring up, and likewise a
new purpose; dark, it is true, if not guilty, but of force
enough to engage the full strength of his faculties.

In pursuance of this resolve, he took up his residence
in the Puritan town, as Roger Chillingworth,
without other introduction than the learning and intelligence
of which he possessed more than a common
measure. As his studies, at a previous period of his
life, had made him extensively acquainted with the
medical science of the day, it was as a physician that
he presented himself, and as such was cordially received.
Skilful men, of the medical and chirurgical
profession, were of rare occurrence in the colony.
They seldom, it would appear, partook of the religious
zeal that brought other emigrants across the Atlantic.
In their researches into the human frame, it may be that
the higher and more subtile faculties of such men were
materialized, and that they lost the spiritual view of existence
amid the intricacies of that wondrous mechanism,
which seemed to involve art enough to comprise
all of life within itself. At all events, the health of the
good town of Boston, so far as medicine had aught to
do with it, had hitherto lain in the guardianship of an
aged deacon and apothecary, whose piety and godly
deportment were stronger testimonials in his favor, than

-- 142 --

[figure description] Page 142.[end figure description]

any that he could have produced in the shape of a diploma.
The only surgeon was one who combined the
occasional exercise of that noble art with the daily and
habitual flourish of a razor. To such a professional
body Roger Chillingworth was a brilliant acquisition.
He soon manifested his familiarity with the ponderous
and imposing machinery of antique physic; in which
every remedy contained a multitude of far-fetched and
heterogeneous ingredients, as elaborately compounded
as if the proposed result had been the Elixir of Life.
In his Indian captivity, moreover, he had gained much
knowledge of the properties of native herbs and roots;
nor did he conceal from his patients, that these simple
medicines, Nature's boon to the untutored savage, had
quite as large a share of his own confidence as the
European pharmacopœia, which so many learned doctors
had spent centuries in elaborating.

This learned stranger was exemplary, as regarded at
least the outward forms of a religious life, and, early
after his arrival, had chosen for his spiritual guide the
Reverend Mr. Dimmesdale. The young divine, whose
scholar-like renown still lived in Oxford, was considered
by his more fervent admirers as little less than a heaven-ordained
apostle, destined, should he live and labor for
the ordinary term of life, to do as great deeds for the
now feeble New England Church, as the early Fathers
had achieved for the infancy of the Christian faith.
About this period, however, the health of Mr. Dimmesdale
had evidently begun to fail. By those best acquainted
with his habits, the paleness of the young
minister's cheek was accounted for by his too earnest

-- 143 --

[figure description] Page 143.[end figure description]

devotion to study, his scrupulous fulfilment of parochial
duty, and, more than all, by the fasts and vigils of
which he made a frequent practice, in order to keep
the grossness of this earthly state from clogging and
obscuring his spiritual lamp. Some declared, that, if
Mr. Dimmesdale were really going to die, it was cause
enough, that the world was not worthy to be any longer
trodden by his feet. He himself, on the other hand,
with characteristic humility, avowed his belief, that, if
Providence should see fit to remove him, it would be
because of his own unworthiness to perform its humblest
mission here on earth. With all this difference
of opinion as to the cause of his decline, there could
be no question of the fact. His form grew emaciated;
his voice, though still rich and sweet, had a certain
melancholy prophecy of decay in it; he was often observed,
on any slight alarm or other sudden accident,
to put his hand over his heart, with first a flush and
then a paleness, indicative of pain.

Such was the young clergyman's condition, and so
imminent the prospect that his dawning light would be
extinguished, all untimely, when Roger Chillingworth
made his advent to the town. His first entry on the
scene, few people could tell whence, dropping down,
as it were, out of the sky, or starting from the nether
earth, had an aspect of mystery, which was easily
heightened to the miraculous. He was now known to
be a man of skill; it was observed that he gathered
herbs, and the blossoms of wild-flowers, and dug up
roots and plucked off twigs from the forest-trees, like
one acquainted with hidden virtues in what was

-- 144 --

[figure description] Page 144.[end figure description]

valueless to common eyes. He was heard to speak of Sir
Kenelm Digby, and other famous men,—whose scientific
attainments were esteemed hardly less than supernatural,—
as having been his correspondents or associates.
Why, with such rank in the learned world, had
he come hither? What could he, whose sphere was in
great cities, be seeking in the wilderness? In answer
to this query, a rumor gained ground,—and, however
absurd, was entertained by some very sensible people,—
that Heaven had wrought an absolute miracle, by
transporting an eminent Doctor of Physic, from a German
university, bodily through the air, and setting him
down at the door of Mr. Dimmesdale's study! Individuals
of wiser faith, indeed, who knew that Heaven promotes
its purposes without aiming at the stage-effect of
what is called miraculous interposition, were inclined to
see a providential hand in Roger Chillingworth's so opportune
arrival.

This idea was countenanced by the strong interest
which the physician ever manifested in the young
clergyman; he attached himself to him as a parishioner,
and sought to win a friendly regard and confidence
from his naturally reserved sensibility. He expressed
great alarm at his pastor's state of health, but
was anxious to attempt the cure, and, if early undertaken,
seemed not despondent of a favorable result.
The elders, the deacons, the motherly dames, and the
young and fair maidens, of Mr. Dimmesdale's flock,
were alike importunate that he should make trial of the
physician's frankly offered skill. Mr. Dimmesdale gently
repelled their entreaties.

“I need no medicine,” said he.

-- 145 --

[figure description] Page 145.[end figure description]

But how could the young minister say so, when,
with every successive Sabbath, his cheek was paler
and thinner, and his voice more tremulous than before,—
when it had now become a constant habit,
rather than a casual gesture, to press his hand over his
heart? Was he weary of his labors? Did he wish
to die? These questions were solemnly propounded
to Mr. Dimmesdale by the elder ministers of Boston
and the deacons of his church, who, to use their own
phrase, “dealt with him” on the sin of rejecting the
aid which Providence so manifestly held out. He
listened in silence, and finally promised to confer with
the physician.

“Were it God's will,” said the Reverend Mr. Dimmesdale,
when, in fulfilment of this pledge, he requested
old Roger Chillingworth's professional advice,
“I could be well content, that my labors, and my sorrows,
and my sins, and my pains, should shortly end
with me, and what is earthly of them be buried in my
grave, and the spiritual go with me to my eternal state,
rather than that you should put your skill to the proof
in my behalf.”

“Ah,” replied Roger Chillingworth, with that quietness
which, whether imposed or natural, marked all his
deportment, “it is thus that a young clergyman is apt
to speak. Youthful men, not having taken a deep root,
give up their hold of life so easily! And saintly men,
who walk with God on earth, would fain be away, to
walk with him on the golden pavements of the New
Jerusalem.”

“Nay,” rejoined the young minister, putting his

-- 146 --

[figure description] Page 146.[end figure description]

hand to his heart, with a flush of pain flitting over his
brow, “were I worthier to walk there, I could be better
content to toil here.”

“Good men ever interpret themselves too meanly,”
said the physician.

In this manner, the mysterious old Roger Chillingworth
became the medical adviser of the Reverend
Mr. Dimmesdale. As not only the disease interested
the physician, but he was strongly moved to look into
the character and qualities of the patient, these two
men, so different in age, came gradually to spend
much time together. For the sake of the minister's
health, and to enable the leech to gather plants with
healing balm in them, they took long walks on the seashore,
or in the forest; mingling various talk with the
plash and murmur of the waves, and the solemn wind-anthem
among the tree-tops. Often, likewise, one was
the guest of the other, in his place of study and retirement.
There was a fascination for the minister
in the company of the man of science, in whom he
recognized an intellectual cultivation of no moderate
depth or scope; together with a range and freedom of
ideas, that he would have vainly looked for among the
members of his own profession. In truth, he was startled,
if not shocked, to find this attribute in the physician.
Mr. Dimmesdale was a true priest, a true religionist,
with the reverential sentiment largely developed, and
an order of mind that impelled itself powerfully along
the track of a creed, and wore its passage continually
deeper with the lapse of time. In no state of society
would he have been what is called a man of liberal

-- 147 --

[figure description] Page 147.[end figure description]

views; it would always be essential to his peace to feel
the pressure of a faith about him, supporting, while it
confined him within its iron framework. Not the less,
however, though with a tremulous enjoyment, did he
feel the occasional relief of looking at the universe
through the medium of another kind of intellect than
those with which he habitually held converse. It was
as if a window were thrown open, admitting a freer
atmosphere into the close and stifled study, where his
life was wasting itself away, amid lamp-light, or obstructed
day-beams, and the musty fragrance, be it
sensual or moral, that exhales from books. But the air
was too fresh and chill to be long breathed, with comfort.
So the minister, and the physician with him, withdrew
again within the limits of what their church
defined as orthodox.

Thus Roger Chillingworth scrutinized his patient
carefully, both as he saw him in his ordinary life,
keeping an accustomed pathway in the range of
thoughts familiar to him, and as he appeared when
thrown amidst other moral scenery, the novelty of
which might call out something new to the surface of
his character. He deemed it essential, it would seem,
to know the man, before attempting to do him good.
Whenever there is a heart and an intellect, the diseases
of the physical frame are tinged with the peculiarities
of these. In Arthur Dimmesdale, thought and imagination
were so active, and sensibility so intense, that
the bodily infirmity would be likely to have its groundwork
there. So Roger Chillingworth—the man of
skill, the kind and friendly physician—strove to go

-- 148 --

[figure description] Page 148.[end figure description]

deep into his patient's bosom, delving among his principles,
prying into his recollections, and probing every
thing with a cautious touch, like a treasure-seeker in
a dark cavern. Few secrets can escape an investigator,
who has opportunity and license to undertake such a
quest, and skill to follow it up. A man burdened with
a secret should especially avoid the intimacy of his
physician. If the latter possess native sagacity, and a
nameless something more,—let us call it intuition; if he
show no intrusive egotism, nor disagreeably prominent
characteristics of his own; if he have the power, which
must be born with him, to bring his mind into such
affinity with his patient's, that this last shall unawares
have spoken what he imagines himself only to have
thought; if such revelations be received without tumult,
and acknowledged not so often by an uttered sympathy,
as by silence, an inarticulate breath, and here and
there a word, to indicate that all is understood; if, to
these qualifications of a confidant be joined the advantages
afforded by his recognized character as a
physician;—then, at some inevitable moment, will the
soul of the sufferer be dissolved, and flow forth in a
dark, but transparent stream, bringing all its mysteries
into the daylight.

Roger Chillingworth possessed all, or most, of the
attributes above enumerated. Nevertheless, time went
on; a kind of intimacy, as we have said, grew up between
these two cultivated minds, which had as wide a
field as the whole sphere of human thought and study,
to meet upon; they discussed every topic of ethics and
religion, of public affairs, and private character; they

-- 149 --

[figure description] Page 149.[end figure description]

talked much, on both sides, of matters that seemed
personal to themselves; and yet no secret, such as the
physician fancied must exist there, ever stole out of the
minister's consciousness into his companion's ear. The
latter had his suspicions, indeed, that even the nature
of Mr. Dimmesdale's bodily disease had never fairly
been revealed to him. It was a strange reserve!

After a time, at a hint from Roger Chillingworth, the
friends of Mr. Dimmesdale effected an arrangement by
which the two were lodged in the same house; so that
every ebb and flow of the minister's life-tide might
pass under the eye of his anxious and attached physician.
There was much joy throughout the town, when
this greatly desirable object was attained. It was held
to be the best possible measure for the young clergyman's
welfare; unless, indeed, as often urged by such
as felt authorized to do so, he had selected some one
of the many blooming damsels, spiritually devoted to
him, to become his devoted wife. This latter step,
however, there was no present prospect that Arthur
Dimmesdale would be prevailed upon to take; he
rejected all suggestions of the kind, as if priestly
celibacy were one of his articles of church-discipline.
Doomed by his own choice, therefore, as Mr. Dimmesdale
so evidently was, to eat his unsavory morsel
always at another's board, and endure the life-long chill
which must be his lot who seeks to warm himself only
at another's fireside, it truly seemed that this sagacious,
experienced, benevolent, old physician, with his concord
of paternal and reverential love for the young
pastor, was the very man, of all mankind, to be constantly
within reach of his voice.

-- 150 --

[figure description] Page 150.[end figure description]

The new abode of the two friends was with a pious
widow, of good social rank, who dwelt in a house covering
pretty nearly the site on which the venerable
structure of King's Chapel has since been built. It had
the grave-yard, originally Isaac Johnson's home-field,
on one side, and so was well adapted to call up serious
reflections, suited to their respective employments, in
both minister and man of physic. The motherly care
of the good widow assigned to Mr. Dimmesdale a front
apartment, with a sunny exposure, and heavy window-curtains
to create a noontide shadow, when desirable.
The walls were hung round with tapestry, said to be
from the Gobelin looms, and, at all events, representing
the Scriptural story of David and Bathsheba, and
Nathan the Prophet, in colors still unfaded, but which
made the fair woman of the scene almost as grimly
picturesque as the woe-denouncing seer. Here, the
pale clergyman piled up his library, rich with parchment-bound
folios of the Fathers, and the lore of Rabbis,
and monkish erudition, of which the Protestant
divines, even while they vilified and decried that class
of writers, were yet constrained often to avail themselves.
On the other side of the house, old Roger
Chillingworth arranged his study and laboratory; not
such as a modern man of science would reckon even
tolerably complete, but provided with a distilling apparatus,
and the means of compounding drugs and chemicals,
which the practised alchemist knew well how to
turn to purpose. With such commodiousness of situation,
these two learned persons sat themselves down,
each in his own domain, yet familiarly passing from

-- 151 --

[figure description] Page 151.[end figure description]

one apartment to the other, and bestowing a mutual
and not incurious inspection into one another's business.

And the Reverend Arthur Dimmesdale's best discerning
friends, as we have intimated, very reasonably
imagined that the hand of Providence had done all this,
for the purpose—besought in so many public, and
domestic, and secret prayers—of restoring the young
minister to health. But—it must now be said—another
portion of the community had latterly begun to take its
own view of the relation betwixt Mr. Dimmesdale and
the mysterious old physician. When an uninstructed
multitude attempts to see with its eyes, it is exceedingly
apt to be deceived. When, however, it forms its judgment,
as it usually does, on the intuitions of its great
and warm heart, the conclusions thus attained are often
so profound and so unerring, as to possess the character
of truths supernaturally revealed. The people, in the
case of which we speak, could justify its prejudice
against Roger Chillingworth by no fact or argument
worthy of serious refutation. There was an aged
handicraftsman, it is true, who had been a citizen of
London at the period of Sir Thomas Overbury's murder,
now some thirty years agone; he testified to having
seen the physician, under some other name, which the
narrator of the story had now forgotten, in company
with Doctor Forman, the famous old conjurer, who was
implicated in the affair of Overbury. Two or three
individuals hinted, that the man of skill, during his
Indian captivity, had enlarged his medical attainments
by joining in the incantations of the savage priests;

-- 152 --

[figure description] Page 152.[end figure description]

who were universally acknowledged to be powerful enchanters,
often performing seemingly miraculous cures
by their skill in the black art. A large number—and
many of these were persons of such sober sense and
practical observation, that their opinions would have
been valuable, in other matters—affirmed that Roger
Chillingworth's aspect had undergone a remarkable
change while he had dwelt in town, and especially
since his abode with Mr. Dimmesdale. At first, his
expression had been calm, meditative, scholar-like.
Now, there was something ugly and evil in his face,
which they had not previously noticed, and which grew
still the more obvious to sight, the oftener they looked
upon him. According to the vulgar idea, the fire in
his laboratory had been brought from the lower regions,
and was fed with infernal fuel; and so, as might
be expected, his visage was getting sooty with the
smoke.

To sum up the matter, it grew to be a widely diffused
opinion, that the Reverend Arthur Dimmesdale,
like many other personages of especial sanctity, in all
ages of the Christian world, was haunted either by
Satan himself, or Satan's emissary, in the guise of old
Roger Chillingworth. This diabolical agent had the
Divine permission, for a season, to burrow into the
clergyman's intimacy, and plot against his soul. No
sensible man, it was confessed, could doubt on which
side the victory would turn. The people looked, with
an unshaken hope, to see the minister come forth out
of the conflict, transfigured with the glory which he
would unquestionably win. Meanwhile, nevertheless,

-- 153 --

[figure description] Page 153.[end figure description]

it was sad to think of the perchance mortal agony
through which he must struggle towards his triumph.

Alas, to judge from the gloom and terror in the
depths of the poor minister's eyes, the battle was a sore
one, and the victory any thing but secure!

-- 154 --

p135-168 X. THE LEECH AND HIS PATIENT.

[figure description] Page 154.[end figure description]

Old Roger Chillingworth, throughout life, had been
calm in temperament, kindly, though not of warm
affections, but ever, and in all his relations with the
world, a pure and upright man. He had begun an investigation,
as he imagined, with the severe and equal
integrity of a judge, desirous only of truth, even as if
the question involved no more than the air-drawn lines
and figures of a geometrical problem, instead of human
passions, and wrongs inflicted on himself. But, as he
proceeded, a terrible fascination, a kind of fierce,
though still calm, necessity seized the old man within
its gripe, and never set him free again, until he had
done all its bidding. He now dug into the poor clergyman's
heart, like a miner searching for gold; or, rather,
like a sexton delving into a grave, possibly in quest of
a jewel that had been buried on the dead man's bosom,
but likely to find nothing save mortality and corruption.
Alas for his own soul, if these were what he sought!

Sometimes, a light glimmered out of the physician's
eyes, burning blue and ominous, like the reflection of
a furnace, or, let us say, like one of those gleams of
ghastly fire that darted from Bunyan's awful doorway
in the hill-side, and quivered on the pilgrim's face.

-- 155 --

[figure description] Page 155.[end figure description]

The soil where this dark miner was working had perchance
shown indications that encouraged him.

“This man,” said he, at one such moment, to himself,
“pure as they deem him,—all spiritual as he
seems,—hath inherited a strong animal nature from
his father or his mother. Let us dig a little farther in
the direction of this vein!”

Then, after long search into the minister's dim interior,
and turning over many precious materials, in the
shape of high aspirations for the welfare of his race,
warm love of souls, pure sentiments, natural piety,
strengthened by thought and study, and illuminated by
revelation,—all of which invaluable gold was perhaps
no better than rubbish to the seeker,—he would turn
back, discouraged, and begin his quest towards another
point. He groped along as stealthily, with as cautious
a tread, and as wary an outlook, as a thief entering a
chamber where a man lies only half asleep,—or, it
may be, broad awake,—with purpose to steal the very
treasure which this man guards as the apple of his eye.
In spite of his premeditated carefulness, the floor would
now and then creak; his garments would rustle; the
shadow of his presence, in a forbidden proximity,
would be thrown across his victim. In other words,
Mr. Dimmesdale, whose sensibility of nerve often produced
the effect of spiritual intuition, would become
vaguely aware that something inimical to his peace
had thrust itself into relation with him. But old Roger
Chillingworth, too, had perceptions that were almost
intuitive; and when the minister threw his startled eyes
towards him, there the physician sat; his kind, watchful,
sympathizing, but never intrusive friend.

-- 156 --

[figure description] Page 156.[end figure description]

Yet Mr. Dimmesdale would perhaps have seen this
individual's character more perfectly, if a certain
morbidness, to which sick hearts are liable, had not
rendered him suspicious of all mankind. Trusting no
man as his friend, he could not recognize his enemy
when the latter actually appeared. He therefore still
kept up a familiar intercourse with him, daily receiving
the old physician in his study; or visiting the laboratory,
and, for recreation's sake, watching the processes
by which weeds were converted into drugs of potency.

One day, leaning his forehead on his hand, and
his elbow on the sill of the open window, that looked
towards the grave-yard, he talked with Roger Chillingworth,
while the old man was examining a bundle of
unsightly plants.

“Where,” asked he, with a look askance at them,—
for it was the clergyman's peculiarity that he seldom,
now-a-days, looked straightforth at any object, whether
human or inanimate,—“where, my kind doctor, did
you gather those herbs, with such a dark, flabby leaf?”

“Even in the grave-yard, here at hand,” answered
the physician, continuing his employment. “They are
new to me. I found them growing on a grave, which
bore no tombstone, nor other memorial of the dead
man, save these ugly weeds that have taken upon themselves
to keep him in remembrance. They grew out
of his heart, and typify, it may be, some hideous secret
that was buried with him, and which he had done better
to confess during his lifetime.”

“Perchance,” said Mr. Dimmesdale, “he earnestly
desired it, but could not.”

-- 157 --

[figure description] Page 157.[end figure description]

“And wherefore?” rejoined the physician. “Wherefore
not; since all the powers of nature call so earnestly
for the confession of sin, that these black weeds
have sprung up out of a buried heart, to make manifest
an unspoken crime?”

“That, good Sir, is but a fantasy of yours,” replied
the minister. “There can be, if I forebode aright, no
power, short of the Divine mercy, to disclose, whether
by uttered words, or by type or emblem, the secrets
that may be buried with a human heart. The heart,
making itself guilty of such secrets, must perforce
hold them, until the day when all hidden things shall
be revealed. Nor have I so read or interpreted Holy
Writ, as to understand that the disclosure of human
thoughts and deeds, then to be made, is intended as a
part of the retribution. That, surely, were a shallow
view of it. No; these revelations, unless I greatly
err, are meant merely to promote the intellectual satisfaction
of all intelligent beings, who will stand waiting,
on that day, to see the dark problem of this life made
plain. A knowledge of men's hearts will be needful
to the completest solution of that problem. And I conceive,
moreover, that the hearts holding such miserable
secrets as you speak of will yield them up, at that last
day, not with reluctance, but with a joy unutterable.”

“Then why not reveal them here?” asked Roger
Chillingworth, glancing quietly aside at the minister.
“Why should not the guilty ones sooner avail themselves
of this unutterable solace?”

“They mostly do,” said the clergyman, griping
hard at his breast, as if afflicted with an importunate

-- 158 --

[figure description] Page 158.[end figure description]

throb of pain. “Many, many a poor soul hath given
its confidence to me, not only on the death-bed, but
while strong in life, and fair in reputation. And ever,
after such an outpouring, O, what a relief have I witnessed
in those sinful brethren! even as in one who at
last draws free air, after long stifling with his own
polluted breath. How can it be otherwise? Why
should a wretched man, guilty, we will say, of murder,
prefer to keep the dead corpse buried in his own heart,
rather than fling it forth at once, and let the universe
take care of it!”

“Yet some men bury their secrets thus,” observed
the calm physician.

“True; there are such men,” answered Mr. Dimmesdale.
“But, not to suggest more obvious reasons,
it may be that they are kept silent by the very constitution
of their nature. Or,—can we not suppose it?—
guilty as they may be, retaining, nevertheless, a zeal
for God's glory and man's welfare, they shrink from
displaying themselves black and filthy in the view of
men; because, thenceforward, no good can be achieved
by them; no evil of the past be redeemed by better
service. So, to their own unutterable torment, they go
about among their fellow-creatures, looking pure as
new-fallen snow; while their hearts are all speckled
and spotted with iniquity of which they cannot rid themselves.”

“These men deceive themselves,” said Roger Chillingworth,
with somewhat more emphasis than usual,
and making a slight gesture with his forefinger. “They
fear to take up the shame that rightfully belongs to

-- 159 --

[figure description] Page 159.[end figure description]

them. Their love for man, their zeal for God's service,—
these holy impulses may or may not coexist in
their hearts with the evil inmates to which their guilt
has unbarred the door, and which must needs propagate
a hellish breed within them. But, if they seek to glorify
God, let them not lift heavenward their unclean
hands! If they would serve their fellow-men, let
them do it by making manifest the power and reality of
conscience, in constraining them to penitential self-abasement!
Wouldst thou have me to believe, O wise
and pious friend, that a false show can be better—can
be more for God's glory, or man's welfare—than
God's own truth? Trust me, such men deceive themselves!”

“It may be so,” said the young clergyman indifferently,
as waiving a discussion that he considered irrelevant
or unseasonable. He had a ready faculty, indeed,
of escaping from any topic that agitated his too sensitive
and nervous temperament.—“But, now, I would
ask of my well-skilled physician, whether, in good
sooth, he deems me to have profited by his kindly care
of this weak frame of mine?”

Before Roger Chillingworth could answer, they heard
the clear, wild laughter of a young child's voice, proceeding
from the adjacent burial-ground. Looking
instinctively from the open window,—for it was summer-time,—
the minister beheld Hester Prynne and
little Pearl passing along the footpath that traversed the
inclosure. Pearl looked as beautiful as the day, but
was in one of those moods of perverse merriment
which, whenever they occurred, seemed to remove her

-- 160 --

[figure description] Page 160.[end figure description]

entirely out of the sphere of sympathy or human contact.
She now skipped irreverently from one grave to
another; until, coming to the broad flat, armorial tomb-stone
of a departed worthy,—perhaps of Isaac Johnson
himself,—she began to dance upon it. In reply to
her mother's command and entreaty that she would behave
more decorously, little Pearl paused to gather the
prickly burrs from a tall burdock, which grew beside the
tomb. Taking a handful of these, she arranged them
along the lines of the scarlet letter that decorated the
maternal bosom, to which the burrs, as their nature
was, tenaciously adhered. Hester did not pluck them
off.

Roger Chillingworth had by this time approached
the window, and smiled grimly down.

“There is no law, nor reverence for authority, no
regard for human ordinances or opinions, right or
wrong, mixed up with that child's composition,” remarked
he, as much to himself as to his companion.
“I saw her, the other day, bespatter the Governor
himself with water, at the cattle-trough in Spring Lane.
What, in Heaven's name, is she? Is the imp altogether
evil? Hath she affections? Hath she any discoverable
principle of being?”

“None,—save the freedom of a broken law,” answered
Mr. Dimmesdale, in a quiet way, as if he had
been discussing the point within himself. “Whether
capable of good, I know not.”

The child probably overheard their voices; for, looking
up to the window, with a bright, but naughty smile
of mirth and intelligence, she threw one of the prickly

-- 161 --

[figure description] Page 161.[end figure description]

burrs at the Reverend Mr. Dimmesdale. The sensitive
clergyman shrunk, with nervous dread, from the light
missile. Detecting his emotion, Pearl clapped her little
hands in the most extravagant ecstasy. Hester Prynne,
likewise, had involuntarily looked up; and all these
four persons, old and young, regarded one another in
silence, till the child laughed aloud, and shouted,—
“Come away, mother! Come away, or yonder old
Black Man will catch you! He hath got hold of the
minister already. Come away, mother, or he will catch
you! But he cannot catch little Pearl!”

So she drew her mother away, skipping, dancing,
and frisking fantastically among the hillocks of the
dead people, like a creature that had nothing in common
with a bygone and buried generation, nor owned
herself akin to it. It was as if she had been made
afresh, out of new elements, and must perforce be permitted
to live her own life, and be a law unto herself,
without her eccentricities being reckoned to her for a
crime.

“There goes a woman,” resumed Roger Chillingworth,
after a pause, “who, be her demerits what they
may, hath none of that mystery of hidden sinfulness
which you deem so grievous to be borne. Is Hester
Prynne the less miserable, think you, for that scarlet
letter on her breast?”

“I do verily believe it,” answered the clergyman.
“Nevertheless, I cannot answer for her. There was
a look of pain in her face, which I would gladly have
been spared the sight of. But still, methinks, it must
needs be better for the sufferer to be free to show his

-- 162 --

[figure description] Page 162.[end figure description]

pain, as this poor woman Hester is, than to cover it all
up in his heart.”

There was another pause; and the physician began
anew to examine and arrange the plants which he had
gathered.

“You inquired of me, a little time agone,” said he,
at length, “my judgment as touching your health.”

“I did,” answered the clergyman, “and would gladly
learn it. Speak frankly, I pray you, be it for life or
death.”

“Freely, then, and plainly,” said the physician, still
busy with his plants, but keeping a wary eye on Mr.
Dimmesdale, “the disorder is a strange one; not so
much in itself, nor as outwardly manifested,—in so
far, at least, as the symptoms have been laid open to
my observation. Looking daily at you, my good Sir,
and watching the tokens of your aspect, now for months
gone by, I should deem you a man sore sick, it may be,
yet not so sick but that an instructed and watchful physician
might well hope to cure you. But—I know not
what to say—the disease is what I seem to know, yet
know it not.”

“You speak in riddles, learned Sir,” said the pale
minister, glancing aside out of the window.

“Then, to speak more plainly,” continued the physician,
“and I crave pardon, Sir,—should it seem to
require pardon,—for this needful plainness of my
speech. Let me ask,—as your friend,—as one having
charge, under Providence, of your life and physical
well-being,—hath all the operation of this disorder been
fairly laid open and recounted to me?”

-- 163 --

[figure description] Page 163.[end figure description]

“How can you question it?” asked the minister.
“Surely, it were child's play to call in a physician,
and then hide the sore!”

“You would tell me, then, that I know all?” said
Roger Chillingworth, deliberately, and fixing an eye,
bright with intense and concentrated intelligence, on
the minister's face. “Be it so! But, again! He
to whom only the outward and physical evil is laid
open knoweth, oftentimes, but half the evil which he
is called upon to cure. A bodily disease, which we
look upon as whole and entire within itself, may, after
all, be but a symptom of some ailment in the spiritual
part. Your pardon, once again, good Sir, if my speech
give the shadow of offence. You, Sir, of all men
whom I have known, are he whose body is the closest
conjoined, and imbued, and identified, so to speak,
with the spirit whereof it is the instrument.”

“Then I need ask no further,” said the clergyman,
somewhat hastily rising from his chair. “You deal not,
I take it, in medicine for the soul!”

“Thus, a sickness,” continued Roger Chillingworth,
going on, in an unaltered tone, without heeding the
interruption,—but standing up, and confronting the
emaciated and white-cheeked minister with his low,
dark, and misshapen figure,—“a sickness, a sore
place, if we may so call it, in your spirit, hath immediately
its appropriate manifestation in your bodily
frame. Would you, therefore, that your physician heal
the bodily evil? How may this be, unless you first
lay open to him the wound or trouble in your soul?”

“No!—not to thee!—not to an earthly

-- 164 --

[figure description] Page 164.[end figure description]

physician!” cried Mr. Dimmesdale, passionately, and turning
his eyes, full and bright, and with a kind of fierceness,
on old Roger Chillingworth. “Not to thee!
But, if it be the soul's disease, then do I commit myself
to the one Physician of the soul! He, if it stand
with his good pleasure, can cure; or he can kill! Let
him do with me as, in his justice and wisdom, he shall
see good. But who art thou, that meddlest in this matter?—
that dares thrust himself between the sufferer
and his God?”

With a frantic gesture, he rushed out of the room.

“It is as well to have made this step,” said Roger
Chillingworth to himself, looking after the minister with
a grave smile. “There is nothing lost. We shall be
friends again anon. But see, now, how passion takes
hold upon this man, and hurrieth him out of himself!
As with one passion, so with another! He hath done
a wild thing ere now, this pious Master Dimmesdale,
in the hot passion of his heart!”

It proved not difficult to reëstablish the intimacy of
the two companions, on the same footing and in the
same degree as heretofore. The young clergyman,
after a few hours of privacy, was sensible that the
disorder of his nerves had hurried him into an unseemly
outbreak of temper, which there had been
nothing in the physician's words to excuse or palliate.
He marvelled, indeed, at the violence with which he
had thrust back the kind old man, when merely proffering
the advice which it was his duty to bestow, and
which the minister himself had expressly sought. With
these remorseful feelings, he lost no time in making

-- 165 --

[figure description] Page 165.[end figure description]

the amplest apologies, and besought his friend still to
continue the care, which, if not successful in restoring
him to health, had, in all probability, been the means
of prolonging his feeble existence to that hour. Roger
Chillingworth readily assented, and went on with his
medical supervision of the minister; doing his best for
him, in all good faith, but always quitting the patient's
apartment, at the close of a professional interview, with
a mysterious and puzzled smile upon his lips. This expression
was invisible in Mr. Dimmesdale's presence,
but grew strongly evident as the physician crossed the
threshold.

“A rare case!” he muttered. “I must needs look
deeper into it. A strange sympathy betwixt soul and
body! Were it only for the art's sake, I must search
this matter to the bottom!”

It came to pass, not long after the scene above recorded,
that the Reverend Mr. Dimmesdale, at noonday,
and entirely unawares, fell into a deep, deep slumber,
sitting in his chair, with a large black-letter volume
open before him on the table. It must have been
a work of vast ability in the somniferous school of literature.
The profound depth of the minister's repose
was the more remarkable; inasmuch as he was one of
those persons whose sleep, ordinarily, is as light, as
fitful, and as easily scared away, as a small bird hopping
on a twig. To such an unwonted remoteness,
however, had his spirit now withdrawn into itself, that
he stirred not in his chair, when old Roger Chillingworth,
without any extraordinary precaution, came into
the room. The physician advanced directly in front

-- 166 --

[figure description] Page 166.[end figure description]

of his patient, laid his hand upon his bosom, and thrust
aside the vestment, that, hitherto, had always covered
it even from the professional eye.

Then, indeed, Mr. Dimmesdale shuddered, and slightly
stirred.

After a brief pause, the physician turned away.

But with what a wild look of wonder, joy, and
horror! With what a ghastly rapture, as it were, too
mighty to be expressed only by the eye and features,
and therefore bursting forth through the whole ugliness
of his figure, and making itself even riotously manifest
by the extravagant gestures with which he threw up
his arms towards the ceiling, and stamped his foot upon
the floor! Had a man seen old Roger Chillingworth,
at that moment of his ecstasy, he would have had no
need to ask how Satan comports himself, when a precious
human soul is lost to heaven, and won into his
kingdom.

But what distinguished the physician's ecstasy from
Satan's was the trait of wonder in it!

-- 167 --

p135-181 XI. THE INTERIOR OF A HEART.

[figure description] Page 167.[end figure description]

After the incident last described, the intercourse
between the clergyman and the physician, though externally
the same, was really of another character than
it had previously been. The intellect of Roger Chillingworth
had now a sufficiently plain path before it.
It was not, indeed, precisely that which he had laid out
for himself to tread. Calm, gentle, passionless, as he
appeared, there was yet, we fear, a quiet depth of
malice, hitherto latent, but active now, in this unfortunate
old man, which led him to imagine a more intimate
revenge than any mortal had ever wreaked upon
an enemy. To make himself the one trusted friend,
to whom should be confided all the fear, the remorse,
the agony, the ineffectual repentance, the backward
rush of sinful thoughts, expelled in vain! All that
guilty sorrow, hidden from the world, whose great heart
would have pitied and forgiven, to be revealed to him,
the Pitiless, to him, the Unforgiving! All that dark
treasure to be lavished on the very man, to whom
nothing else could so adequately pay the debt of vengeance!

The clergyman's shy and sensitive reserve had
balked this scheme. Roger Chillingworth, however,

-- 168 --

[figure description] Page 168.[end figure description]

was inclined to be hardly, if at all, less satisfied with
the aspect of affairs, which Providence—using the
avenger and his victim for its own purposes, and, perchance,
pardoning, where it seemed most to punish—
had substituted for his black devices. A revelation, he
could almost say, had been granted to him. It mattered
little, for his object, whether celestial, or from what
other region. By its aid, in all the subsequent relations
betwixt him and Mr. Dimmesdale, not merely the external
presence, but the very inmost soul of the latter
seemed to be brought out before his eyes, so that he
could see and comprehend its every movement. He
became, thenceforth, not a spectator only, but a chief
actor, in the poor minister's interior world. He could
play upon him as he chose. Would he arouse him
with a throb of agony? The victim was for ever on
the rack; it needed only to know the spring that controlled
the engine;—and the physician knew it well!
Would he startle him with sudden fear? As at the
waving of a magician's wand, uprose a grisly phantom,—
uprose a thousand phantoms,—in many shapes, of
death, or more awful shame, all flocking round about
the clergyman, and pointing with their fingers at his
breast!

All this was accomplished with a subtlety so perfect,
that the minister, though he had constantly a dim perception
of some evil influence watching over him, could
never gain a knowledge of its actual nature. True,
he looked doubtfully, fearfully,—even, at times, with
horror and the bitterness of hatred,—at the deformed
figure of the old physician. His gestures, his gait, his

-- 169 --

[figure description] Page 169.[end figure description]

grizzled beard, his slightest and most indifferent acts,
the very fashion of his garments, were odious in the
clergyman's sight; a token, implicitly to be relied on,
of a deeper antipathy in the breast of the latter than
he was willing to acknowledge to himself. For, as it
was impossible to assign a reason for such distrust and
abhorrence, so Mr. Dimmesdale, conscious that the poison
of one morbid spot was infecting his heart's entire
substance, attributed all his presentiments to no other
cause. He took himself to task for his bad sympathies
in reference to Roger Chillingworth, disregarded the
lesson that he should have drawn from them, and did
his best to root them out. Unable to accomplish this,
he nevertheless, as a matter of principle, continued his
habits of social familiarity with the old man, and thus
gave him constant opportunities for perfecting the purpose
to which—poor, forlorn creature that he was, and
more wretched than his victim—the avenger had devoted
himself.

While thus suffering under bodily disease, and gnawed
and tortured by some black trouble of the soul, and
given over to the machinations of his deadliest enemy,
the Reverend Mr. Dimmesdale had achieved a brilliant
popularity in his sacred office. He won it, indeed, in
great part, by his sorrows. His intellectual gifts, his
moral perceptions, his power of experiencing and communicating
emotion, were kept in a state of preternatural
activity by the prick and anguish of his daily life.
His fame, though still on its upward slope, already
overshadowed the soberer reputations of his fellow-clergymen,
eminent as several of them were. There

-- 170 --

[figure description] Page 170.[end figure description]

were scholars among them, who had spent more years
in acquiring abstruse lore, connected with the divine
profession, than Mr. Dimmesdale had lived; and who
might well, therefore, be more profoundly versed in
such solid and valuable attainments than their youthful
brother. There were men, too, of a sturdier texture of
mind than his, and endowed with a far greater share of
shrewd, hard, iron or granite understanding; which,
duly mingled with a fair proportion of doctrinal ingredient,
constitutes a highly respectable, efficacious, and
unamiable variety of the clerical species. There were
others, again, true saintly fathers, whose faculties had
been elaborated by weary toil among their books, and by
patient thought, and etherealized, moreover, by spiritual
communications with the better world, into which their
purity of life had almost introduced these holy personages,
with their garments of mortality still clinging to
them. All that they lacked was the gift that descended
upon the chosen disciples, at Pentecost, in tongues of
flame; symbolizing, it would seem, not the power of
speech in foreign and unknown languages, but that of
addressing the whole human brotherhood in the heart's
native language. These fathers, otherwise so apostolic,
lacked Heaven's last and rarest attestation of their
office, the Tongue of Flame. They would have vainly
sought—had they ever dreamed of seeking—to express
the highest truths through the humblest medium
of familiar words and images. Their voices came
down, afar and indistinctly, from the upper heights
where they habitually dwelt.

Not improbably, it was to this latter class of men that

-- 171 --

[figure description] Page 171.[end figure description]

Mr. Dimmesdale, by many of his traits of character,
naturally belonged. To their high mountain-peaks of
faith and sanctity he would have climbed, had not the
tendency been thwarted by the burden, whatever it
might be, of crime or anguish, beneath which it was his
doom to totter. It kept him down, on a level with the
lowest; him, the man of ethereal attributes, whose
voice the angles might else have listened to and answered!
But this very burden it was, that gave him
sympathies so intimate with the sinful brotherhood of
mankind; so that his heart vibrated in unison with
theirs, and received their pain into itself, and sent its
own throb of pain through a thousand other hearts, in
gushes of sad, persuasive eloquence. Oftenest persuasive,
but sometimes terrible! The people knew not
the power that moved them thus. They deemed the
young clergyman a miracle of holiness. They fancied
him the mouth-piece of Heaven's messages of wisdom,
and rebuke, and love. In their eyes, the very ground
on which he trod was sanctified. The virgins of his
church grew pale around him, victims of a passion so
imbued with religious sentiment that they imagined it
to be all religion, and brought it openly, in their white
bosoms, as their most acceptable sacrifice before the
altar. The aged members of his flock, beholding Mr.
Dimmesdale's frame so feeble, while they were themselves
so rugged in their infirmity, believed that he
would go heavenward before them, and enjoined it
upon their children, that their old bones should be buried
close to their young pastor's holy grave. And, all
this time, perchance, when poor Mr. Dimmesdale was

-- 172 --

[figure description] Page 172.[end figure description]

thinking of his grave, he questioned with himself
whether the grass would ever grow on it, because an
accursed thing must there be buried!

It is inconceivable, the agony with which this public
veneration tortured him! It was his genuine impulse
to adore the truth, and to reckon all things shadow-like,
and utterly devoid of weight or value, that had not its
divine essence as the life within their life. Then, what
was he?—a substance?—or the dimmest of all shadows?
He longed to speak out, from his own pulpit, at
the full height of his voice, and tell the people what he
was. “I, whom you behold in these black garments of
the priesthood,—I, who ascend the sacred desk, and
turn my pale face heavenward, taking upon myself to
hold communion, in your behalf, with the Most High
Omniscience,—I, in whose daily life you discern the
sanctity of Enoch,—I, whose footsteps, as you suppose,
leave a gleam along my earthly track, whereby
the pilgrims that shall come after me may be guided
to the regions of the blest,—I, who have laid the hand
of baptism upon your children,—I, who have breathed
the parting prayer over your dying friends, to whom
the Amen sounded faintly from a world which they had
quitted,—I, your pastor, whom you so reverence and
trust, am utterly a pollution and a lie!”

More than once, Mr. Dimmesdale had gone into the
pulpit, with a purpose never to come down its steps,
until he should have spoken words like the above.
More than once, he had cleared his throat, and drawn
in the long, deep, and tremulous breath, which, when
sent forth again, would come burdened with the black

-- 173 --

[figure description] Page 173.[end figure description]

secret of his soul. More than once—nay, more than
a hundred times—he had actually spoken! Spoken!
But how? He had told his hearers that he was altogether
vile, a viler companion of the vilest, the worst
of sinners, an abomination, a thing of unimaginable
iniquity; and that the only wonder was, that they did
not see his wretched body shrivelled up before their
eyes, by the burning wrath of the Almighty! Could
there be plainer speech than this? Would not the
people start up in their seats, by a simultaneous impulse,
and tear him down out of the pulpit which he
defiled? Not so, indeed! They heard it all, and did
but reverence him the more. They little guessed what
deadly purport lurked in those self-condemning words.
“The godly youth!” said they among themselves.
“The saint on earth! Alas, if he discern such sinfulness
in his own white soul, what horrid spectacle
would he behold in thine or mine!” The minister
well knew—subtle, but remorseful hypocrite that he
was!—the light in which his vague confession would
be viewed. He had striven to put a cheat upon himself
by making the avowal of a guilty conscience, but
had gained only one other sin, and a self-acknowledged
shame, without the momentary relief of being self-deceived.
He had spoken the very truth, and transformed
it into the veriest falsehood. And yet, by the
constitution of his nature, he loved the truth, and
loathed the lie, as few men ever did. Therefore,
above all things else, he loathed his miserable self!

His inward trouble drove him to practices, more in
accordance with the old, corrupted faith of Rome, than

-- 174 --

[figure description] Page 174.[end figure description]

with the better light of the church in which he had
been born and bred. In Mr. Dimmesdale's secret
closet, under lock and key, there was a bloody scourge.
Oftentimes, this Protestant and Puritan divine had plied
it on his own shoulders; laughing bitterly at himself
the while, and smiting so much the more pitilessly, because
of that bitter laugh. It was his custom, too, as
it has been that of many other pious Puritans, to fast,—
not, however, like them, in order to purify the body
and render it the fitter medium of celestial illumination,—
but rigorously, and until his knees trembled beneath
him, as an act of penance. He kept vigils, likewise,
night after night, sometimes in utter darkness; sometimes
with a glimmering lamp; and sometimes, viewing
his own face in a looking-glass, by the most powerful
light which he could throw upon it. He thus
typified the constant introspection wherewith he tortured,
but could not purify, himself. In these lengthened
vigils, his brain often reeled, and visions seemed to flit
before him; perhaps seen doubtfully, and by a faint
light of their own, in the remote dimness of the chamber,
or more vividly, and close beside him, within the
looking-glass. Now it was a herd of diabolic shapes,
that grinned and mocked at the pale minister, and
beckoned him away with them; now a group of shining
angels, who flew upward heavily, as sorrow-laden, but
grew more ethereal as they rose. Now came the dead
friends of his youth, and his white-bearded father, with
a saint-like frown, and his mother, turning her face
away as she passed by. Ghost of a mother,—thinnest
fantasy of a mother,—methinks she might yet

-- 175 --

[figure description] Page 175.[end figure description]

have thrown a pitying glance towards her son! And
now, through the chamber which these spectral thoughts
had made so ghastly, glided Hester Prynne, leading
along little Pearl, in her scarlet garb, and pointing her
forefinger, first, at the scarlet letter on her bosom, and
then at the clergyman's own breast.

None of these visions ever quite deluded him. At
any moment, by an effort of his will, he could discern
substances through their misty lack of substance, and
convince himself that they were not solid in their
nature, like yonder table of carved oak, or that big,
square, leathern-bound and brazen-clasped volume of
divinity. But, for all that, they were, in one sense,
the truest and most substantial things which the poor
minister now dealt with. It is the unspeakable misery
of a life so false as his, that it steals the pith and substance
out of whatever realities there are around us,
and which were meant by Heaven to be the spirit's joy
and nutriment. To the untrue man, the whole universe
is false,—it is impalpable,—it shrinks to nothing within
his grasp. And he himself, in so far as he shows
himself in a false light, becomes a shadow, or, indeed,
ceases to exist. The only truth, that continued to give
Mr. Dimmesdale a real existence on this earth, was the
anguish in his inmost soul, and the undissembled expression
of it in his aspect. Had he once found power
to smile, and wear a face of gayety, there would have
been no such man!

On one of those ugly nights, which we have faintly
hinted at, but forborne to picture forth, the minister
started from his chair. A new thought had struck him.

-- 176 --

[figure description] Page 176.[end figure description]

There might be a moment's peace in it. Attiring himself
with as much care as if it had been for public
worship, and precisely in the same manner, he stole
softly down the staircase, undid the door, and issued
forth.

-- 177 --

p135-191 XII. THE MINISTER'S VIGIL.

[figure description] Page 177.[end figure description]

Walking in the shadow of a dream, as it were, and
perhaps actually under the influence of a species of
somnambulism, Mr. Dimmesdale reached the spot,
where, now so long since, Hester Prynne had lived
through her first hour of public ignominy. The same
platform or scaffold, black and weather-stained with
the storm or sunshine of seven long years, and foot-worn,
too, with the tread of many culprits who had
since ascended it, remained standing beneath the balcony
of the meeting-house. The minister went up the
steps.

It was an obscure night of early May. An unvaried
pall of cloud muffled the whole expanse of sky from
zenith to horizon. If the same multitude which had
stood as eyewitnesses while Hester Prynne sustained
her punishment could now have been summoned forth,
they would have discerned no face above the platform,
nor hardly the outline of a human shape, in the dark
gray of the midnight. But the town was all asleep.
There was no peril of discovery. The minister might
stand there, if it so pleased him, until morning should
redden in the east, without other risk than that the dank
and chill night-air would creep into his frame, and

-- 178 --

[figure description] Page 178.[end figure description]

stiffen his joints with rheumatism, and clog his throat
with catarrh and cough; thereby defrauding the expectant
audience of to-morrow's prayer and sermon. No
eye could see him, save that ever-wakeful one which
had seen him in his closet, wielding the bloody scourge.
Why, then, had he come hither? Was it but the mockery
of penitence? A mockery, indeed, but in which
his soul trifled with itself! A mockery at which angels
blushed and wept, while fiends rejoiced, with jeering
laughter! He had been driven hither by the impulse
of that Remorse which dogged him everywhere, and
whose own sister and closely linked companion was
that Cowardice which invariably drew him back, with
her tremulous gripe, just when the other impulse had
hurried him to the verge of a disclosure. Poor, miserable
man! what right had infirmity like his to burden
itself with crime? Crime is for the iron-nerved, who
have their choice either to endure it, or, if it press too
hard, to exert their fierce and savage strength for a
good purpose, and fling it off at once! This feeble and
most sensitive of spirits could do neither, yet continually
did one thing or another, which intertwined, in the
same inextricable knot, the agony of heaven-defying
guilt and vain repentance.

And thus, while standing on the scaffold, in this vain
show of expiation, Mr. Dimmesdale was overcome with
a great horror of mind, as if the universe were gazing
at a scarlet token on his naked breast, right over his
heart. On that spot, in very truth, there was, and
there had long been, the gnawing and poisonous tooth
of bodily pain. Without any effort of his will, or

-- 179 --

[figure description] Page 179.[end figure description]

power to restrain himself, he shrieked aloud; an outcry
that went pealing through the night, and was beaten
back from one house to another, and reverberated from
the hills in the background; as if a company of devils,
detecting so much misery and terror in it, had made a
plaything of the sound, and were bandying it to and
fro.

“It is done!” muttered the minister, covering his
face with his hands. “The whole town will awake,
and hurry forth, and find me here!”

But it was not so. The shriek had perhaps sounded
with a far greater power, to his own startled ears, than
it actually possessed. The town did not awake; or, if
it did, the drowsy slumberers mistook the cry either for
something frightful in a dream, or for the noise of
witches; whose voices, at that period, were often heard
to pass over the settlements or lonely cottages, as they
rode with Satan through the air. The clergyman,
therefore, hearing no symptoms of disturbance, uncovered
his eyes and looked about him. At one of the
chamber-windows of Governor Bellingham's mansion,
which stood at some distance, on the line of another
street, he beheld the appearance of the old magistrate
himself, with a lamp in his hand, a white night-cap on
his head, and a long white gown enveloping his figure.
He looked like a ghost, evoked unseasonably from the
grave. The cry had evidently startled him. At another
window of the same house, moreover, appeared old
Mistress Hibbins, the Governor's sister, also with a
lamp, which, even thus far off, revealed the expression
of her sour and discontented face. She thrust forth

-- 180 --

[figure description] Page 180.[end figure description]

her head from the lattice, and looked anxiously upward.
Beyond the shadow of a doubt, this venerable witchlady
had heard Mr. Dimmesdale's outcry, and interpreted
it, with its multitudinous echoes and reverberations,
as the clamor of the fiends and night-hags, with
whom she was well known to make excursions into the
forest.

Detecting the gleam of Governor Bellingham's lamp,
the old lady quickly extinguished her own, and vanished.
Possibly, she went up among the clouds. The
minister saw nothing further of her motions. The
magistrate, after a wary observation of the darkness—
into which, nevertheless, he could see but little farther
than he might into a mill-stone—retired from the
window.

The minister grew comparatively calm. His eyes,
however, were soon greeted by a little, glimmering light,
which, at first a long way off, was approaching up the
street. It threw a gleam of recognition on here a post,
and there a garden-fence, and here a latticed windowpane,
and there a pump, with its full trough of water,
and here, again, an arched door of oak, with an iron
knocker, and a rough log for the door-step. The Reverend
Mr. Dimmesdale noted all these minute particulars,
even while firmly convinced that the doom of his
existence was stealing onward, in the footsteps which
he now heard; and that the gleam of the lantern would
fall upon him, in a few moments more, and reveal his
long-hidden secret. As the light drew nearer, he beheld,
within its illuminated circle, his brother clergyman,—
or, to speak more accurately, his professional

-- 181 --

[figure description] Page 181.[end figure description]

father, as well as highly valued friend,—the Reverend
Mr. Wilson; who, as Mr. Dimmesdale now conjectured,
had been praying at the bedside of some dying
man. And so he had. The good old minister came
freshly from the death-chamber of Governor Winthrop,
who had passed from earth to heaven within that very
hour. And now, surrounded, like the saint-like personages
of olden times, with a radiant halo, that glorified
him amid this gloomy night of sin,—as if the departed
Governor had left him an inheritance of his glory, or
as if he had caught upon himself the distant shine of
the celestial city, while looking thitherward to see the
triumphant pilgrim pass within its gates,—now, in
short, good Father Wilson was moving homeward, aiding
his footsteps with a lighted lantern! The glimmer
of this luminary suggested the above conceits to Mr.
Dimmesdale, who smiled,—nay, almost laughed at
them,—and then wondered if he were going mad.

As the Reverend Mr. Wilson passed beside the scaffold,
closely muffling his Geneva cloak about him with
one arm, and holding the lantern before his breast with
the other, the minister could hardly restrain himself
from speaking.

“A good evening to you, venerable Father Wilson!
Come up hither, I pray you, and pass a pleasant hour
with me!”

Good heavens! Had Mr. Dimmesdale actually
spoken? For one instant, he believed that these words
had passed his lips. But they were uttered only within
his imagination. The venerable Father Wilson continued
to step slowly onward, looking carefully at the

-- 182 --

[figure description] Page 182.[end figure description]

muddy pathway before his feet, and never once turning
his head towards the guilty platform. When the light
of the glimmering lantern had faded quite away, the
minister discovered, by the faintness which came over
him, that the last few moments had been a crisis of terrible
anxiety; although his mind had made an involuntary
effort to relieve itself by a kind of lurid playfulness.

Shortly afterwards, the like grisly sense of the humorous
again stole in among the solemn phantoms of
his thought. He felt his limbs growing stiff with the
unaccustomed chilliness of the night, and doubted
whether he should be able to descend the steps of the
scaffold. Morning would break, and find him there.
The neighbourhood would begin to rouse itself. The
earliest riser, coming forth in the dim twilight, would
perceive a vaguely defined figure aloft on the place of
shame; and, half crazed betwixt alarm and curiosity,
would go, knocking from door to door, summoning all
the people to behold the ghost—as he needs must
think it—of some defunct transgressor. A dusky
tumult would flap its wings from one house to another.
Then—the morning light still waxing stronger—old
patriarchs would rise up in great haste, each in his flannel
gown, and matronly dames, without pausing to put
off their night-gear. The whole tribe of decorous personages,
who had never heretofore been seen with a
single hair of their heads awry, would start into public
view, with the disorder of a nightmare in their aspects.
Old Governor Bellingham would come grimly forth,
with his King James's ruff fastened askew; and Mistress

-- 183 --

[figure description] Page 183.[end figure description]

Hibbins, with some twigs of the forest clinging to her
skirts, and looking sourer than ever, as having hardly
got a wink of sleep after her night ride; and good
Father Wilson, too, after spending half the night at a
death-bed, and liking ill to be disturbed, thus early,
out of his dreams about the glorified saints. Hither,
likewise, would come the elders and deacons of Mr.
Dimmesdale's church, and the young virgins who so
idolized their minister, and had made a shrine for him
in their white bosoms; which, now, by the by, in their
hurry and confusion, they would scantly have given
themselves time to cover with their kerchiefs. All
people, in a word, would come stumbling over their
thresholds, and turning up their amazed and horror-stricken
visages around the scaffold. Whom would
they discern there, with the red eastern light upon his
brow? Whom, but the Reverend Arthur Dimmesdale,
half frozen to death, overwhelmed with shame,
and standing where Hester Prynne had stood!

Carried away by the grotesque horror of this picture,
the minister, unawares, and to his own infinite alarm,
burst into a great peal of laughter. It was immediately
responded to by a light, airy, childish laugh, in which,
with a thrill of the heart,—but he knew not whether
of exquisite pain, or pleasure as acute,—he recognized
the tones of little Pearl.

“Pearl! Little Pearl!” cried he, after a moment's
pause; then, suppressing his voice,—“Hester! Hester
Prynne! Are you there?”

“Yes; it is Hester Prynne!” she replied, in a tone
of surprise; and the minister heard her footsteps

-- 184 --

[figure description] Page 184.[end figure description]

approaching from the sidewalk, along which she had been
passing.—“It is I, and my little Pearl.”

“Whence come you, Hester?” asked the minister.
“What sent you hither?”

“I have been watching at a death-bed,” answered
Hester Prynne;—“at Governor Winthrop's death-bed,
and have taken his measure for a robe, and am now
going homeward to my dwelling.”

“Come up hither, Hester, thou and little Pearl,”
said the Reverend Mr. Dimmesdale. “Ye have both
been here before, but I was not with you. Come up
hither once again, and we will stand all three together!”

She silently ascended the steps, and stood on the
platform, holding little Pearl by the hand. The minister
felt for the child's other hand, and took it. The
moment that he did so, there came what seemed a tumultuous
rush of new life, other life than his own,
pouring like a torrent into his heart, and hurrying
through all his veins, as if the mother and the child
were communicating their vital warmth to his half-torpid
system. The three formed an electric chain.

“Minister!” whispered little Pearl.

“What wouldst thou say, child?” asked Mr. Dimmesdale.

“Wilt thou stand here with mother and me, to-morrow
noontide?” inquired Pearl.

“Nay; not so, my little Pearl!” answered the minister;
for, with the new energy of the moment, all the
dread of public exposure, that had so long been the
anguish of his life, had returned upon him; and he was

-- 185 --

[figure description] Page 185.[end figure description]

already trembling at the conjunction in which—with
a strange joy, nevertheless—he now found himself.
“Not so, my child. I shall, indeed, stand with thy
mother and thee one other day, but not to-morrow!”

Pearl laughed, and attempted to pull away her hand.
But the minister held it fast.

“A moment longer, my child!” said he.

“But wilt thou promise,” asked Pearl, “to take my
hand, and mother's hand, to-morrow noontide?”

“Not then, Pearl,” said the minister, “but another
time!”

“And what other time?” persisted the child.

“At the great judgment day!” whispered the minister,—
and, strangely enough, the sense that he was a
professional teacher of the truth impelled him to answer
the child so. “Then, and there, before the
judgment-seat, thy mother, and thou, and I, must stand
together! But the daylight of this world shall not see
our meeting!”

Pearl laughed again.

But, before Mr. Dimmesdale had done speaking, a
light gleamed far and wide over all the muffled sky.
It was doubtless caused by one of those meteors, which
the night-watcher may so often observe burning out to
waste, in the vacant regions of the atmosphere. So
powerful was its radiance, that it thoroughly illuminated
the dense medium of cloud betwixt the sky and earth.
The great vault brightened, like the dome of an immense
lamp. It showed the familiar scene of the
street, with the distinctness of mid-day, but also with
the awfulness that is always imparted to familiar objects

-- 186 --

[figure description] Page 186.[end figure description]

by an unaccustomed light. The wooden houses, with
their jutting stories and quaint gable-peaks; the door-steps
and thresholds, with the early grass springing up
about them; the garden-plots, black with freshly turned
earth; the wheel-track, little worn, and, even in the
market-place, margined with green on either side;—
all were visible, but with a singularity of aspect that
seemed to give another moral interpretation to the
things of this world than they had ever borne before.
And there stood the minister, with his hand over his
heart; and Hester Prynne, with the embroidered letter
glimmering on her bosom; and little Pearl, herself a
symbol, and the connecting link between those two.
They stood in the noon of that strange and solemn
splendor, as if it were the light that is to reveal all
secrets, and the daybreak that shall unite all who belong
to one another.

There was witchcraft in little Pearl's eyes; and her
face, as she glanced upward at the minister, wore that
naughty smile which made its expression frequently so
elvish. She withdrew her hand from Mr. Dimmesdale's,
and pointed across the street. But he clasped
both his hands over his breast, and cast his eyes towards
the zenith.

Nothing was more common, in those days, than to
interpret all meteoric appearances, and other natural
phenomena, that occurred with less regularity than the
rise and set of sun and moon, as so many revelations
from a supernatural source. Thus, a blazing spear, a
sword of flame, a bow, or a sheaf of arrows, seen in
the midnight sky, prefigured Indian warfare. Pestilence

-- 187 --

[figure description] Page 187.[end figure description]

was known to have been foreboded by a shower of
crimson light. We doubt whether any marked event,
for good or evil, ever befell New England, from its settlement
down to Revolutionary times, of which the inhabitants
had not been previously warned by some
spectacle of this nature. Not seldom, it had been seen
by multitudes. Oftener, however, its credibility rested
on the faith of some lonely eyewitness, who beheld
the wonder through the colored, magnifying, and distorting
medium of his imagination, and shaped it more
distinctly in his after-thought. It was, indeed, a majestic
idea, that the destiny of nations should be revealed, in
these awful hieroglyphics, on the cope of heaven. A
scroll so wide might not be deemed too expansive for
Providence to write a people's doom upon. The belief
was a favorite one with our forefathers, as betokening
that their infant commonwealth was under a celestial
guardianship of peculiar intimacy and strictness. But
what shall we say, when an individual discovers a revelation,
addressed to himself alone, on the same vast
sheet of record! In such a case, it could only be the
symptom of a highly disordered mental state, when a
man, rendered morbidly self-contemplative by long,
intense, and secret pain, had extended his egotism over
the whole expanse of nature, until the firmament itself
should appear no more than a fitting page for his soul's
history and fate.

We impute it, therefore, solely to the disease in his
own eye and heart, that the minister, looking upward
to the zenith, beheld there the appearance of an immense
letter,—the letter A,—marked out in lines of

-- 188 --

[figure description] Page 188.[end figure description]

dull red light. Not but the meteor may have shown
itself at that point, burning duskily through a veil of
cloud; but with no such shape as his guilty imagination
gave it; or, at least, with so little definiteness, that
another's guilt might have seen another symbol in it.

There was a singular circumstance that characterized
Mr. Dimmesdale's psychological state, at this
moment. All the time that he gazed upward to
the zenith, he was, nevertheless, perfectly aware that
little Pearl was pointing her finger towards old Roger
Chillingworth, who stood at no great distance from the
scaffold. The minister appeared to see him, with the
same glance that discerned the miraculous letter. To
his features, as to all other objects, the meteoric light
imparted a new expression; or it might well be that
the physician was not careful then, as at all other
times, to hide the malevolence with which he looked
upon his victim. Certainly, if the meteor kindled up
the sky, and disclosed the earth, with an awfulness that
admonished Hester Prynne and the clergyman of the
day of judgment, then might Roger Chillingworth
have passed with them for the arch-fiend, standing
there, with a smile and scowl, to claim his own. So
vivid was the expression, or so intense the minister's
perception of it, that it seemed still to remain painted
on the darkness, after the meteor had vanished, with
an effect as if the street and all things else were at
once annihilated.

“Who is that man, Hester?” gasped Mr. Dimmesdale,
overcome with terror. “I shiver at him! Dost
thou know the man? I hate him, Hester!”

-- 189 --

[figure description] Page 189.[end figure description]

She remembered her oath, and was silent.

“I tell thee, my soul shivers at him,” muttered the
minister again. “Who is he? Who is he? Canst
thou do nothing for me? I have a nameless horror of
the man.”

“Minister,” said little Pearl, “I can tell thee who he
is!”

“Quickly, then, child!” said the minister, bending
his ear close to her lips. “Quickly!—and as low as
thou canst whisper.”

Pearl mumbled something into his ear, that sounded,
indeed, like human language, but was only such gibberish
as children may be heard amusing themselves with,
by the hour together. At all events, if it involved any
secret information in regard to old Roger Chillingworth,
it was in a tongue unknown to the erudite clergyman,
and did but increase the bewilderment of his mind.
The elvish child then laughed aloud.

“Dost thou mock me now?” said the minister.

“Thou wast not bold!—thou wast not true!” answered
the child. “Thou wouldst not promise to take
my hand, and mother's hand, to-morrow noontide!”

“Worthy Sir,” said the physician, who had now
advanced to the foot of the platform. “Pious Master
Dimmesdale! can this be you? Well, well, indeed!
We men of study, whose heads are in our books, have
need to be straitly looked after! We dream in our
waking moments, and walk in our sleep. Come, good
Sir, and my dear friend, I pray you, let me lead you
home!”

“How knewest thou that I was here?” asked the
minister, fearfully.

-- 190 --

[figure description] Page 190.[end figure description]

“Verily, and in good faith,” answered Roger Chillingworth,
“I knew nothing of the matter. I had spent
the better part of the night at the bedside of the worshipful
Governor Winthrop, doing what my poor skill
might to give him ease. He going home to a better
world, I, likewise, was on my way homeward, when
this strange light shone out. Come with me, I beseech
you, Reverend Sir; else you will be poorly able to do
Sabbath duty to-morrow. Aha! see now, how they
trouble the brain,—these books!—these books! You
should study less, good Sir, and take a little pastime;
or these night-whimseys will grow upon you!”

“I will go home with you,” said Mr. Dimmesdale.

With a chill despondency, like one awaking, all
nerveless, from an ugly dream, he yielded himself to
the physician, and was led away.

The next day, however, being the Sabbath, he
preached a discourse which was held to be the richest
and most powerful, and the most replete with heavenly
influences, that had ever proceeded from his lips.
Souls, it is said, more souls than one, were brought to
the truth by the efficacy of that sermon, and vowed
within themselves to cherish a holy gratitude towards
Mr. Dimmesdale throughout the long hereafter. But,
as he came down the pulpit-steps, the gray-bearded sexton
met him, holding up a black glove, which the minister
recognized as his own.

“It was found,” said the sexton, “this morning, on
the scaffold, where evil-doers are set up to public
shame. Satan dropped it there, I take it, intending a
scurrilous jest against your reverence. But, indeed, he

-- 191 --

[figure description] Page 191.[end figure description]

was blind and foolish, as he ever and always is. A
pure hand needs no glove to cover it!”

“Thank you, my good friend,” said the minister
gravely, but startled at heart; for, so confused was his
remembrance, that he had almost brought himself to
look at the events of the past night as visionary. “Yes,
it seems to be my glove indeed!”

“And, since Satan saw fit to steal it, your reverence
must needs handle him without gloves, henceforward,”
remarked the old sexton, grimly smiling. “But did
your reverence hear of the portent that was seen last
night? A great red letter in the sky,—the letter A,—
which we interpret to stand for Angel. For, as our
good Governor Winthrop was made an angel this past
night, it was doubtless held fit that there should be some
notice thereof!”

“No,” answered the minister. “I had not heard
of it.”

-- 192 --

p135-206 XIII. ANOTHER VIEW OF HESTER.

[figure description] Page 192.[end figure description]

In her late singular interview with Mr. Dimmesdale,
Hester Prynne was shocked at the condition to which
she found the clergyman reduced. His nerve seemed
absolutely destroyed. His moral force was abased into
more than childish weakness. It grovelled helpless on
the ground, even while his intellectual faculties retained
their pristine strength, or had perhaps acquired
a morbid energy, which disease only could have given
them. With her knowledge of a train of circumstances
hidden from all others, she could readily infer,
that, besides the legitimate action of his own conscience,
a terrible machinery had been brought to bear,
and was still operating, on Mr. Dimmesdale's well-being
and repose. Knowing what this poor, fallen man had
once been, her whole soul was moved by the shuddering
terror with which he had appealed to her,—the
outcast woman,—for support against his instinctively
discovered enemy. She decided, moreover, that he
had a right to her utmost aid. Little accustomed, in
her long seclusion from society, to measure her ideas
of right and wrong by any standard external to herself,
Hester saw—or seemed to see—that there lay
a responsibility upon her, in reference to the

-- 193 --

[figure description] Page 193.[end figure description]

clergyman, which she owed to no other, nor to the whole
world besides. The links that united her to the rest of
human kind—links of flowers, or silk, or gold, or
whatever the material—had all been broken. Here
was the iron link of mutual crime, which neither he
nor she could break. Like all other ties, it brought
along with it its obligations.

Hester Prynne did not now occupy precisely the
same position in which we beheld her during the earlier
periods of her ignominy. Years had come, and gone.
Pearl was now seven years old. Her mother, with the
scarlet letter on her breast, glittering in its fantastic
embroidery, had long been a familiar object to the
townspeople. As is apt to be the case when a person
stands out in any prominence before the community,
and, at the same time, interferes neither with public nor
individual interests and convenience, a species of general
regard had ultimately grown up in reference to
Hester Prynne. It is to the credit of human nature,
that, except where its selfishness is brought into play,
it loves more readily than it hates. Hatred, by a gradual
and quiet process, will even be transformed to love,
unless the change be impeded by a continually new
irritation of the original feeling of hostility. In this
matter of Hester Prynne, there was neither irritation
nor irksomeness. She never battled with the public,
but submitted uncomplainingly to its worst usage; she
made no claim upon it, in requital for what she suffered;
she did not weigh upon its sympathies. Then,
also, the blameless purity of her life, during all these
years in which she had been set apart to infamy, was

-- 194 --

[figure description] Page 194.[end figure description]

reckoned largely in her favor. With nothing now to
lose, in the sight of mankind, and with no hope, and
seemingly no wish, of gaining any thing, it could only
be a genuine regard for virtue that had brought back
the poor wanderer to its paths.

It was perceived, too, that, while Hester never put
forward even the humblest title to share in the world's
privileges,—farther than to breathe the common air,
and earn daily bread for little Pearl and herself by the
faithful labor of her hands,—she was quick to acknowledge
her sisterhood with the race of man, whenever
benefits were to be conferred. None so ready as she
to give of her little substance to every demand of
poverty; even though the bitter-hearted pauper threw
back a gibe in requital of the food brought regularly
to his door, or the garments wrought for him by the
fingers that could have embroidered a monarch's robe.
None so self-devoted as Hester, when pestilence stalked
through the town. In all seasons of calamity, indeed,
whether general or of individuals, the outcast of society
at once found her place. She came, not as a
guest, but as a rightful inmate, into the household that
was darkened by trouble; as if its gloomy twilight
were a medium in which she was entitled to hold intercourse
with her fellow-creatures. There glimmered
the embroidered letter, with comfort in its unearthly
ray. Elsewhere the token of sin, it was the taper of
the sick-chamber. It had even thrown its gleam, in
the sufferer's hard extremity, across the verge of time.
It had shown him where to set his foot, while the light
of earth was fast becoming dim, and ere the light of

-- 195 --

[figure description] Page 195.[end figure description]

futurity could reach him. In such emergencies, Hester's
nature showed itself warm and rich; a well-spring
of human tenderness, unfailing to every real demand,
and inexhaustible by the largest. Her breast, with its
badge of shame, was but the softer pillow for the head
that needed one. She was self-ordained a Sister of
Mercy; or, we may rather say, the world's heavy
hand had so ordained her, when neither the world nor
she looked forward to this result. The letter was the
symbol of her calling. Such helpfulness was found in
her,—so much power to do, and power to sympathize,—
that many people refused to interpret the scarlet A
by its original signification. They said that it meant
Able; so strong was Hester Prynne, with a woman's
strength.

It was only the darkened house that could contain
her. When sunshine came again, she was not there.
Her shadow had faded across the threshold. The helpful
inmate had departed, without one backward glance
to gather up the meed of gratitude, if any were in the
hearts of those whom she had served so zealously.
Meeting them in the street, she never raised her head to
receive their greeting. If they were resolute to accost
her, she laid her finger on the scarlet letter, and
passed on. This might be pride, but was so like humility,
that it produced all the softening influence of
the latter quality on the public mind. The public is
despotic in its temper; it is capable of denying common
justice, when too strenuously demanded as a
right; but quite as frequently it awards more than
justice, when the appeal is made, as despots love to

-- 196 --

[figure description] Page 196.[end figure description]

have it made, entirely to its generosity. Interpreting
Hester Prynne's deportment as an appeal of this nature,
society was inclined to show its former victim a
more benign countenance than she cared to be favored
with, or, perchance, than she deserved.

The rulers, and the wise and learned men of the
community, were longer in acknowledging the influence
of Hester's good qualities than the people. The
prejudices which they shared in common with the latter
were fortified in themselves by an iron framework
of reasoning, that made it a far tougher labor to
expel them. Day by day, nevertheless, their sour and
rigid wrinkles were relaxing into something which, in
the due course of years, might grow to be an expression
of almost benevolence. Thus it was with the men of
rank, on whom their eminent position imposed the
guardianship of the public morals. Individuals in private
life, meanwhile, had quite forgiven Hester Prynne
for her frailty; nay, more, they had begun to look upon
the scarlet letter as the token, not of that one sin, for
which she had borne so long and dreary a penance,
but of her many good deeds since. “Do you see that
woman with the embroidered badge?” they would say
to strangers. “It is our Hester,—the town's own
Hester,—who is so kind to the poor, so helpful to the
sick, so comfortable to the afflicted!” Then, it is true,
the propensity of human nature to tell the very worst
of itself, when embodied in the person of another,
would constrain them to whisper the black scandal of
bygone years. It was none the less a fact, however,
that, in the eyes of the very men who spoke thus, the

-- 197 --

[figure description] Page 197.[end figure description]

scarlet letter had the effect of the cross on a nun's
bosom. It imparted to the wearer a kind of sacredness,
which enabled her to walk securely amid all
peril. Had she fallen among thieves, it would have
kept her safe. It was reported, and believed by many,
that an Indian had drawn his arrow against the badge,
and that the missile struck it, but fell harmless to the
ground.

The effect of the symbol—or rather, of the position
in respect to society that was indicated by it—on the
mind of Hester Prynne herself, was powerful and peculiar.
All the light and graceful foliage of her character
had been withered up by this red-hot brand, and
had long ago fallen away, leaving a bare and harsh outline,
which might have been repulsive, had she possessed
friends or companions to be repelled by it.
Even the attractiveness of her person had undergone
a similar change. It might be partly owing to the
studied austerity of her dress, and partly to the lack
of demonstration in her manners. It was a sad transformation,
too, that her rich and luxuriant hair had
either been cut off, or was so completely hidden by a
cap, that not a shining lock of it ever once gushed into
the sunshine. It was due in part to all these causes,
but still more to something else, that there seemed to
be no longer any thing in Hester's face for Love to
dwell upon; nothing in Hester's form, though majestic
and statue-like, that Passion would ever dream of clasping
in its embrace; nothing in Hester's bosom, to make
it ever again the pillow of Affection. Some attribute
had departed from her, the permanence of which had

-- 198 --

[figure description] Page 198.[end figure description]

been essential to keep her a woman. Such is frequently
the fate, and such the stern development, of the feminine
character and person, when the woman has encountered,
and lived through, an experience of peculiar
severity. If she be all tenderness, she will die. If
she survive, the tenderness will either be crushed out
of her, or—and the outward semblance is the same—
crushed so deeply into her heart that it can never
show itself more. The latter is perhaps the truest theory.
She who has once been woman, and ceased to
be so, might at any moment become a woman again,
if there were only the magic touch to effect the transfiguration.
We shall see whether Hester Prynne were
ever afterwards so touched, and so transfigured.

Much of the marble coldness of Hester's impression
was to be attributed to the circumstance that her life
had turned, in a great measure, from passion and feeling,
to thought. Standing alone in the world,—alone,
as to any dependence on society, and with little Pearl
to be guided and protected,—alone, and hopeless of
retrieving her position, even had she not scorned to
consider it desirable,—she cast away the fragments
of a broken chain. The world's law was no law for
her mind. It was an age in which the human intellect,
newly emancipated, had taken a more active and a
wider range than for many centuries before. Men of
the sword had overthrown nobles and kings. Men
bolder than these had overthrown and rearranged—
not actually, but within the sphere of theory, which
was their most real abode—the whole system of ancient
prejudice, wherewith was linked much of ancient

-- 199 --

[figure description] Page 199.[end figure description]

principle. Hester Prynne imbibed this spirit. She
assumed a freedom of speculation, then common
enough on the other side of the Atlantic, but which
our forefathers, had they known of it, would have held
to be a deadlier crime than that stigmatized by the
scarlet letter. In her lonesome cottage, by the sea-shore,
thoughts visited her, such as dared to enter no
other dwelling in New England; shadowy guests, that
would have been as perilous as demons to their entertainer,
could they have been seen so much as knocking
at her door.

It is remarkable, that persons who speculate the
most boldly often conform with the most perfect quietude
to the external regulations of society. The
thought suffices them, without investing itself in the
flesh and blood of action. So it seemed to be with
Hester. Yet, had little Pearl never come to her from
the spiritual world, it might have been far otherwise.
Then, she might have come down to us in history, hand
in hand with Ann Hutchinson, as the foundress of a
religious sect. She might, in one of her phases, have
been a prophetess. She might, and not improbably
would, have suffered death from the stern tribunals of
the period, for attempting to undermine the foundations
of the Puritan establishment. But, in the education of
her child, the mother's enthusiasm of thought had something
to wreak itself upon. Providence, in the person
of this little girl, had assigned to Hester's charge the
germ and blossom of womanhood, to be cherished and
developed amid a host of difficulties. Every thing
was against her. The world was hostile. The child's

-- 200 --

[figure description] Page 200.[end figure description]

own nature had something wrong in it, which continually
betokened that she had been born amiss,—the
effluence of her mother's lawless passion,—and often
impelled Hester to ask, in bitterness of heart, whether
it were for ill or good that the poor little creature had
been born at all.

Indeed, the same dark question often rose into her
mind, with reference to the whole race of womanhood.
Was existence worth accepting, even to the happiest
among them? As concerned her own individual existence,
she had long ago decided in the negative, and
dismissed the point as settled. A tendency to speculation,
though it may keep woman quiet, as it does man,
yet makes her sad. She discerns, it may be, such a
hopeless task before her. As a first step, the whole
system of society is to be torn down, and built up anew.
Then, the very nature of the opposite sex, or its long
hereditary habit, which has become like nature, is to be
essentially modified, before woman can be allowed to
assume what seems a fair and suitable position. Finally,
all other difficulties being obviated, woman cannot
take advantage of these preliminary reforms, until she
herself shall have undergone a still mightier change;
in which, perhaps, the ethereal essence, wherein she
has her truest life, will be found to have evaporated.
A woman never overcomes these problems by any
exercise of thought. They are not to be solved, or
only in one way. If her heart chance to come uppermost,
they vanish. Thus, Hester Prynne, whose heart
had lost its regular and healthy throb, wandered without
a clew in the dark labyrinth of mind; now turned aside

-- 201 --

[figure description] Page 201.[end figure description]

by an insurmountable precipice; now starting back
from a deep chasm. There was wild and ghastly
scenery all around her, and a home and comfort nowhere.
At times, a fearful doubt strove to possess her
soul, whether it were not better to send Pearl at once
to heaven, and go herself to such futurity as Eternal
Justice should provide.

The scarlet letter had not done its office.

Now, however, her interview with the Reverend Mr.
Dimmesdale, on the night of his vigil, had given her a
new theme of reflection, and held up to her an object
that appeared worthy of any exertion and sacrifice for
its attainment. She had witnessed the intense misery
beneath which the minister struggled, or, to speak more
accurately, had ceased to struggle. She saw that he
stood on the verge of lunacy, if he had not already
stepped across it. It was impossible to doubt, that,
whatever painful efficacy there might be in the secret
sting of remorse, a deadlier venom had been infused
into it by the hand that proffered relief. A secret enemy
had been continually by his side, under the semblance
of a friend and helper, and had availed himself
of the opportunities thus afforded for tampering with
the delicate springs of Mr. Dimmesdale's nature. Hester
could not but ask herself, whether there had not
originally been a defect of truth, courage, and loyalty,
on her own part, in allowing the minister to be thrown
into a position where so much evil was to be foreboded,
and nothing auspicious to be hoped. Her only justification
lay in the fact, that she had been able to discern
no method of rescuing him from a blacker ruin than

-- 202 --

[figure description] Page 202.[end figure description]

had overwhelmed herself, except by acquiescing in
Roger Chillingworth's scheme of disguise. Under that
impulse, she had made her choice, and had chosen, as
it now appeared, the more wretched alternative of the
two. She determined to redeem her error, so far as it
might yet be possible. Strengthened by years of hard
and solemn trial, she felt herself no longer so inadequate
to cope with Roger Chillingworth as on that
night, abased by sin, and half maddened by the ignominy
that was still new, when they had talked together
in the prison-chamber. She had climbed her way,
since then, to a higher point. The old man, on the
other hand, had brought himself nearer to her level, or
perhaps below it, by the revenge which he had stooped
for.

In fine, Hester Prynne resolved to meet her former
husband, and do what might be in her power for the
rescue of the victim on whom he had so evidently set
his gripe. The occasion was not long to seek. One
afternoon, walking with Pearl in a retired part of the
peninsula, she beheld the old physician, with a basket
on one arm, and a staff in the other hand, stooping
along the ground, in quest of roots and herbs to concoct
his medicines withal.

-- 203 --

p135-217 XIV. HESTER AND THE PHYSICIAN.

[figure description] Page 203.[end figure description]

Hester bade little Pearl run down to the margin of
the water, and play with the shells and tangled sea-weed,
until she should have talked awhile with yonder
gatherer of herbs. So the child flew away like a bird,
and, making bare her small white feet, went pattering
along the moist margin of the sea. Here and there,
she came to a full stop, and peeped curiously into a
pool, left by the retiring tide as a mirror for Pearl to
see her face in. Forth peeped at her, out of the pool,
with dark, glistening curls around her head, and an elf-smile
in her eyes, the image of a little maid, whom
Pearl, having no other playmate, invited to take her
hand and run a race with her. But the visionary little
maid, on her part, beckoned likewise, as if to say,—
“This is a better place! Come thou into the pool!”
And Pearl, stepping in, mid-leg deep, beheld her own
white feet at the bottom; while, out of a still lower
depth, came the gleam of a kind of fragmentary smile,
floating to and fro in the agitated water.

Meanwhile, her mother had accosted the physician.

“I would speak a word with you,” said she,—“a
word that concerns us much.”

“Aha! And is it Mistress Hester that has a word

-- 204 --

[figure description] Page 204.[end figure description]

for old Roger Chillingworth?” answered he, raising
himself from his stooping posture. “With all my
heart! Why, Mistress, I hear good tidings of you on
all hands! No longer ago than yester-eve, a magistrate,
a wise and godly man, was discoursing of your
affairs, Mistress Hester, and whispered me that there
had been question concerning you in the council. It
was debated whether or no, with safety to the common
weal, yonder scarlet letter might be taken off your
bosom. On my life, Hester, I made my entreaty to the
worshipful magistrate that it might be done forthwith!”

“It lies not in the pleasure of the magistrates to take
off this badge,” calmly replied Hester. “Were I
worthy to be quit of it, it would fall away of its own
nature, or be transformed into something that should
speak a different purport.”

“Nay, then, wear it, if it suit you better,” rejoined
he. “A woman must needs follow her own fancy,
touching the adornment of her person. The letter is
gayly embroidered, and shows right bravely on your
bosom!”

All this while, Hester had been looking steadily at
the old man, and was shocked, as well as wonder-smitten,
to discern what a change had been wrought upon
him within the past seven years. It was not so much
that he had grown older; for though the traces of advancing
life were visible, he bore his age well, and
seemed to retain a wiry vigor and alertness. But the
former aspect of an intellectual and studious man, calm
and quiet, which was what she best remembered in him,

-- 205 --

[figure description] Page 205.[end figure description]

had altogether vanished, and been succeeded by an
eager, searching, almost fierce, yet carefully guarded
look. It seemed to be his wish and purpose to mask
this expression with a smile; but the latter played him
false, and flickered over his visage so derisively, that
the spectator could see his blackness all the better for
it. Ever and anon, too, there came a glare of red light
out of his eyes; as if the old man's soul were on fire,
and kept on smouldering duskily within his breast, until,
by some casual puff of passion, it was blown into
a momentary flame. This he repressed as speedily as
possible, and strove to look as if nothing of the kind
had happened.

In a word, old Roger Chillingworth was a striking
evidence of man's faculty of transforming himself into
a devil, if he will only, for a reasonable space of time,
undertake a devil's office. This unhappy person had
effected such a transformation by devoting himself, for
seven years, to the constant analysis of a heart full of
torture, and deriving his enjoyment thence, and adding
fuel to those fiery tortures which he analyzed and gloated
over.

The scarlet letter burned on Hester Prynne's bosom.
Here was another ruin, the responsibility of which
came partly home to her.

“What see you in my face,” asked the physician,
“that you look at it so earnestly?”

“Something that would make me weep, if there were
any tears bitter enough for it,” answered she. “But
let it pass! It is of yonder miserable man that I would
speak.”

-- 206 --

[figure description] Page 206.[end figure description]

“And what of him?” cried Roger Chillingworth
eagerly, as if he loved the topic, and were glad of an
opportunity to discuss it with the only person of whom
he could make a confidant. “Not to hide the truth,
Mistress Hester, my thoughts happen just now to be
busy with the gentleman. So speak freely; and I will
make answer.”

“When we last spake together,” said Hester, “now
seven years ago, it was your pleasure to extort a promise
of secrecy, as touching the former relation betwixt
yourself and me. As the life and good fame of
yonder man were in your hands, there seemed no
choice to me, save to be silent, in accordance with
your behest. Yet it was not without heavy misgivings
that I thus bound myself; for, having cast off all duty
towards other human beings, there remained a duty
towards him; and something whispered me that I was
betraying it, in pledging myself to keep your counsel.
Since that day, no man is so near to him as you. You
tread behind his every footstep. You are beside him,
sleeping and waking. You search his thoughts. You
burrow and rankle in his heart! Your clutch is on his
life, and you cause him to die daily a living death;
and still he knows you not. In permitting this, I have
surely acted a false part by the only man to whom the
power was left me to be true!”

“What choice had you?” asked Roger Chillingworth.
“My finger, pointed at this man, would have
hurled him from his pulpit into a dungeon,—thence,
peradventure, to the gallows!”

“It had been better so!” said Hester Prynne.

-- 207 --

[figure description] Page 207.[end figure description]

“What evil have I done the man?” asked Roger
Chillingworth again. “I tell thee, Hester Prynne, the
richest fee that ever physician earned from monarch
could not have bought such care as I have wasted on
this miserable priest! But for my aid, his life would
have burned away in torments, within the first two
years after the perpetration of his crime and thine.
For, Hester, his spirit lacked the strength that could
have borne up, as thine has, beneath a burden like
thy scarlet letter. O, I could reveal a goodly secret!
But enough! What art can do, I have exhausted on
him. That he now breathes, and creeps about on
earth, is owing all to me!”

“Better he had died at once!” said Hester Prynne.

“Yea, woman, thou sayest truly!” cried old Roger
Chillingworth, letting the lurid fire of his heart blaze
out before her eyes. “Better had he died at once!
Never did mortal suffer what this man has suffered.
And all, all, in the sight of his worst enemy! He has
been conscious of me. He has felt an influence dwelling
always upon him like a curse. He knew, by some
spiritual sense,—for the Creator never made another
being so sensitive as this,—he knew that no friendly
hand was pulling at his heart-strings, and that an eye
was looking curiously into him, which sought only evil,
and found it. But he knew not that the eye and hand
were mine! With the superstition common to his
brotherhood, he fancied himself given over to a fiend,
to be tortured with frightful dreams, and desperate
thoughts, the sting of remorse, and despair of pardon;
as a foretaste of what awaits him beyond the grave.

-- 208 --

[figure description] Page 208.[end figure description]

But it was the constant shadow of my presence!—the
closest propinquity of the man whom he had most vilely
wronged!—and who had grown to exist only by
this perpetual poison of the direst revenge! Yea, indeed!
—he did not err!—there was a fiend at his
elbow! A mortal man, with once a human heart, has
become a fiend for his especial torment!”

The unfortunate physician, while uttering these words,
lifted his hands with a look of horror, as if he had beheld
some frightful shape, which he could not recognize,
usurping the place of his own image in a glass.
It was one of those moments—which sometimes occur
only at the interval of years—when a man's moral
aspect is faithfully revealed to his mind's eye. Not
improbably, he had never before viewed himself as he
did now.

“Hast thou not tortured him enough?” said Hester,
noticing the old man's look. “Has he not paid thee
all?”

“No!—no!—He has but increased the debt!”
answered the physician; and, as he proceeded, his
manner lost its fiercer characteristics, and subsided
into gloom. “Dost thou remember me, Hester, as I
was nine years agone? Even then, I was in the
autumn of my days, nor was it the early autumn.
But all my life had been made up of earnest, studious,
thoughtful, quiet years, bestowed faithfully for the increase
of mine own knowledge, and faithfully, too,
though this latter object was but casual to the other,—
faithfully for the advancement of human welfare. No
life had been more peaceful and innocent than mine;

-- 209 --

[figure description] Page 209.[end figure description]

few lives so rich with benefits conferred. Dost thou
remember me? Was I not, though you might deem
me cold, nevertheless a man thoughtful for others,
craving little for himself,—kind, true, just, and of constant,
if not warm affections? Was I not all this?”

“All this, and more,” said Hester.

“And what am I now?” demanded he, looking into
her face, and permitting the whole evil within him to
be written on his features. “I have already told thee
what I am! A fiend! Who made me so?”

“It was myself!” cried Hester, shuddering. “It
was I, not less than he. Why hast thou not avenged
thyself on me?”

“I have left thee to the scarlet letter,” replied Roger
Chillingworth. “If that have not avenged me, I can do
no more!”

He laid his finger on it, with a smile.

“It has avenged thee!” answered Hester Prynne.

“I judged no less,” said the physician. “And now,
what wouldst thou with me touching this man?”

“I must reveal the secret,” answered Hester, firmly.
“He must discern thee in thy true character.
What may be the result, I know not. But this long
debt of confidence, due from me to him, whose bane
and ruin I have been, shall at length be paid. So far
as concerns the overthrow or preservation of his fair
fame and his earthly state, and perchance his life, he
is in thy hands. Nor do I,—whom the scarlet letter
has disciplined to truth, though it be the truth of red-hot
iron, entering into the soul,—nor do I perceive
such advantage in his living any longer a life of ghastly

-- 210 --

[figure description] Page 210.[end figure description]

emptiness, that I shall stoop to implore thy mercy.
Do with him as thou wilt! There is no good for him,—
no good for me,—no good for thee! There is no
good for little Pearl! There is no path to guide us
out of this dismal maze!”

“Woman, I could wellnigh pity thee!” said Roger
Chillingworth, unable to restrain a thrill of admiration
too; for there was a quality almost majestic in the despair
which she expressed. “Thou hadst great elements.
Peradventure, hadst thou met earlier with a
better love than mine, this evil had not been. I pity
thee, for the good that has been wasted in thy nature!”

“And I thee,” answered Hester Prynne, “for the
hatred that has transformed a wise and just man to a
fiend! Wilt thou yet purge it out of thee, and be once
more human? If not for his sake, then doubly for
thine own! Forgive, and leave his further retribution
to the Power that claims it! I said, but now, that
there could be no good event for him, or thee, or me,
who are here wandering together in this gloomy maze
of evil, and stumbling, at every step, over the guilt
wherewith we have strewn our path. It is not so!
There might be good for thee, and thee alone, since
thou hast been deeply wronged, and hast it at thy will
to pardon. Wilt thou give up that only privilege?
Wilt thou reject that priceless benefit?”

“Peace, Hester, peace!” replied the old man, with
gloomy sternness. “It is not granted me to pardon.
I have no such power as thou tellest me of. My old
faith, long forgotten, comes back to me, and explains
all that we do, and all we suffer. By thy first step

-- 211 --

[figure description] Page 211.[end figure description]

awry, thou didst plant the germ of evil; but, since that
moment, it has all been a dark necessity. Ye that
have wronged me are not sinful, save in a kind of
typical illusion; neither am I fiend-like, who have
snatched a fiend's office from his hands. It is our
fate. Let the black flower blossom as it may! Now
go thy ways, and deal as thou wilt with yonder man.”

He waved his hand, and betook himself again to
his employment of gathering herbs.

-- 212 --

p135-226 XV. HESTER AND PEARL.

[figure description] Page 212.[end figure description]

So Roger Chillingworth—a deformed old figure,
with a face that haunted men's memories longer than
they liked—took leave of Hester Prynne, and went
stooping away along the earth. He gathered here and
there an herb, or grubbed up a root, and put it into the
basket on his arm. His gray beard almost touched the
ground, as he crept onward. Hester gazed after him
a little while, looking with a half-fantastic curiosity to
see whether the tender grass of early spring would not
be blighted beneath him, and show the wavering track
of his footsteps, sere and brown, across its cheerful
verdure. She wondered what sort of herbs they were,
which the old man was so sedulous to gather. Would
not the earth, quickened to an evil purpose by the sympathy
of his eye, greet him with poisonous shrubs, of
species hitherto unknown, that would start up under his
fingers? Or might it suffice him, that every wholesome
growth should be converted into something deleterious
and malignant at his touch? Did the sun, which shone
so brightly everywhere else, really fall upon him? Or
was there, as it rather seemed, a circle of ominous
shadow moving along with his deformity, whichever
way he turned himself? And whither was he now

-- 213 --

[figure description] Page 213.[end figure description]

going? Would he not suddenly sink into the earth,
leaving a barren and blasted spot, where, in due
course of time, would be seen deadly nightshade,
dogwood, henbane, and whatever else of vegetable
wickedness the climate could produce, all flourishing
with hideous luxuriance? Or would he spread
bat's wings and flee away, looking so much the uglier,
the higher he rose towards heaven?

“Be it sin or no,” said Hester Prynne bitterly, as
she still gazed after him, “I hate the man!”

She upbraided herself for the sentiment, but could
not overcome or lessen it. Attempting to do so, she
thought of those long-past days, in a distant land, when
he used to emerge at eventide from the seclusion of his
study, and sit down in the fire-light of their home, and
in the light of her nuptial smile. He needed to bask
himself in that smile, he said, in order that the chill of
so many lonely hours among his books might be taken
off the scholar's heart. Such scenes had once appeared
not otherwise than happy, but now, as viewed through
the dismal medium of her subsequent life, they classed
themselves among her ugliest remembrances. She
marvelled how such scenes could have been! She
marvelled how she could ever have been wrought upon
to marry him! She deemed it her crime most to be
repented of, that she had ever endured, and reciprocated,
the lukewarm grasp of his hand, and had suffered
the smile of her lips and eyes to mingle and
melt into his own. And it seemed a fouler offence
committed by Roger Chillingworth, than any which
had since been done him, that, in the time when her

-- 214 --

[figure description] Page 214.[end figure description]

heart knew no better, he had persuaded her to fancy
herself happy by his side.

“Yes, I hate him!” repeated Hester, more bitterly
than before. “He betrayed me! He has done me
worse wrong than I did him!”

Let men tremble to win the hand of woman, unless
they win along with it the utmost passion of her heart!
Else it may be their miserable fortune, as it was Roger
Chillingworth's, when some mightier touch than their
own may have awakened all her sensibilities, to be reproached
even for the calm content, the marble image
of happiness, which they will have imposed upon her
as the warm reality. But Hester ought long ago to
have done with this injustice. What did it betoken?
Had seven long years, under the torture of the scarlet
letter, inflicted so much of misery, and wrought out no
repentance?

The emotions of that brief space, while she stood
gazing after the crooked figure of old Roger Chillingworth,
threw a dark light on Hester's state of mind,
revealing much that she might not otherwise have
acknowledged to herself.

He being gone, she summoned back her child.

“Pearl! Little Pearl! Where are you?”

Pearl, whose activity of spirit never flagged, had
been at no loss for amusement while her mother talked
with the old gatherer of herbs. At first, as already
told, she had flirted fancifully with her own image in
a pool of water, beckoning the phantom forth, and—
as it declined to venture—seeking a passage for herself
into its sphere of impalpable earth and

-- 215 --

[figure description] Page 215.[end figure description]

unattainable sky. Soon finding, however, that either she or
the image was unreal, she turned elsewhere for better
pastime. She made little boats out of birch-bark, and
freighted them with snail-shells, and sent out more
ventures on the mighty deep than any merchant in
New England; but the larger part of them foundered
near the shore. She seized a live horseshoe by
the tail, and made prize of several five-fingers, and laid
out a jelly-fish to melt in the warm sun. Then she
took up the white foam, that streaked the line of the
advancing tide, and threw it upon the breeze, scampering
after it with winged footsteps, to catch the great
snow-flakes ere they fell. Perceiving a flock of beach-birds,
that fed and fluttered along the shore, the naughty
child picked up her apron full of pebbles, and, creeping
from rock to rock after these small sea-fowl, displayed
remarkable dexterity in pelting them. One little
gray bird, with a white breast, Pearl was almost
sure, had been hit by a pebble, and fluttered away with
a broken wing. But then the elf-child sighed, and gave
up her sport; because it grieved her to have done
harm to a little being that was as wild as the seabreeze,
or as wild as Pearl herself.

Her final employment was to gather sea-weed, of
various kinds, and make herself a scarf, or mantle, and
a head-dress, and thus assume the aspect of a little
mermaid. She inherited her mother's gift for devising
drapery and costume. As the last touch to her mermaid's
garb, Pearl took some eel-grass, and imitated,
as best she could, on her own bosom, the decoration
with which she was so familiar on her mother's. A

-- 216 --

[figure description] Page 216.[end figure description]

letter,—the letter A,—but freshly green, instead of
scarlet! The child bent her chin upon her breast, and
contemplated this device with strange interest; even as
if the one only thing for which she had been sent into
the world was to make out its hidden import.

“I wonder if mother will ask me what it means!”
thought Pearl.

Just then, she heard her mother's voice, and, flitting
along as lightly as one of the little sea-birds, appeared
before Hester Prynne, dancing, laughing, and pointing
her finger to the ornament upon her bosom.

“My little Pearl,” said Hester, after a moment's silence,
“the green letter, and on thy childish bosom,
has no purport. But dost thou know, my child, what
this letter means which thy mother is doomed to
wear?”

“Yes, mother,” said the child. “It is the great letter
A. Thou hast taught it me in the horn-book.”

Hester looked steadily into her little face; but,
though there was that singular expression which she
had so often remarked in her black eyes, she could not
satisfy herself whether Pearl really attached any meaning
to the symbol. She felt a morbid desire to ascertain
the point.

“Dost thou know, child, wherefore thy mother wears
this letter?”

“Truly do I!” answered Pearl, looking brightly into
her mother's face. “It is for the same reason that the
minister keeps his hand over his heart!”

“And what reason is that?” asked Hester, half
smiling at the absurd incongruity of the child's

-- 217 --

[figure description] Page 217.[end figure description]

observation; but, on second thoughts, turning pale. “What
has the letter to do with any heart, save mine?”

“Nay, mother, I have told all I know,” said Pearl,
more seriously than she was wont to speak. “Ask
yonder old man whom thou hast been talking with! It
may be he can tell. But in good earnest now, mother
dear, what does this scarlet letter mean?—and why
dost thou wear it on thy bosom?—and why does the
minister keep his hand over his heart?”

She took her mother's hand in both her own, and
gazed into her eyes with an earnestness that was seldom
seen in her wild and capricious character. The
thought occurred to Hester, that the child might really
be seeking to approach her with childlike confidence,
and doing what she could, and as intelligently as she
knew how, to establish a meeting-point of sympathy.
It showed Pearl in an unwonted aspect. Heretofore,
the mother, while loving her child with the intensity of
a sole affection, had schooled herself to hope for little
other return than the waywardness of an April breeze;
which spends its time in airy sport, and has its gusts
of inexplicable passion, and is petulant in its best of
moods, and chills oftener than caresses you, when you
take it to your bosom; in requital of which misdemeanours,
it will sometimes, of its own vague purpose, kiss
your cheek with a kind of doubtful tenderness, and
play gently with your hair, and then begone about its
other idle business, leaving a dreamy pleasure at your
heart. And this, moreover, was a mother's estimate of
the child's disposition. Any other observer might have
seen few but unamiable traits, and have given them a

-- 218 --

[figure description] Page 218.[end figure description]

far darker coloring. But now the idea came strongly
into Hester's mind, that Pearl, with her remarkable
precocity and acuteness, might already have approached
the age when she could be made a friend, and intrusted
with as much of her mother's sorrows as could
be imparted, without irreverence either to the parent or
the child. In the little chaos of Pearl's character, there
might be seen emerging—and could have been, from
the very first—the stedfast principles of an unflinching
courage,—an uncontrollable will,—a sturdy pride,
which might be disciplined into self-respect,—and a
bitter scorn of many things, which, when examined,
might be found to have the taint of falsehood in them.
She possessed affections, too, though hitherto acrid and
disagreeable, as are the richest flavors of unripe fruit.
With all these sterling attributes, thought Hester, the evil
which she inherited from her mother must be great indeed,
if a noble woman do not grow out of this elfish
child.

Pearl's inevitable tendency to hover about the enigma
of the scarlet letter seemed an innate quality of
her being. From the earliest epoch of her conscious
life, she had entered upon this as her appointed mission.
Hester had often fancied that Providence had a
design of justice and retribution, in endowing the child
with this marked propensity; but never, until now, had
she bethought herself to ask, whether, linked with that
design, there might not likewise be a purpose of mercy
and beneficence. If little Pearl were entertained with
faith and trust, as a spirit-messenger no less than an
earthly child, might it not be her errand to soothe away

-- 219 --

[figure description] Page 219.[end figure description]

the sorrow that lay cold in her mother's heart, and
converted it into a tomb?—and to help her to overcome
the passion, once so wild, and even yet neither
dead nor asleep, but only imprisoned within the same
tomb-like heart?

Such were some of the thoughts that now stirred in
Hester's mind, with as much vivacity of impression as
if they had actually been whispered into her ear. And
there was little Pearl, all this while, holding her mother's
hand in both her own, and turning her face upward,
while she put these searching questions, once,
and again, and still a third time.

“What does the letter mean, mother?—and why
dost thou wear it?—and why does the minister keep
his hand over his heart?”

“What shall I say?” thought Hester to herself.—
“No! If this be the price of the child's sympathy, I
cannot pay it!”

Then she spoke aloud.

“Silly Pearl,” said she, “what questions are these?
There are many things in this world that a child must
not ask about. What know I of the minister's heart?
And as for the scarlet letter, I wear it for the sake of
its gold thread!”

In all the seven bygone years, Hester Prynne had
never before been false to the symbol on her bosom.
It may be that it was the talisman of a stern and
severe, but yet a guardian spirit, who now forsook her;
as recognizing that, in spite of his strict watch over her
heart, some new evil had crept into it, or some old one
had never been expelled. As for little Pearl, the earnestness
soon passed out of her face.

-- 220 --

[figure description] Page 220.[end figure description]

But the child did not see fit to let the matter drop.
Two or three times, as her mother and she went homeward,
and as often at supper-time, and while Hester
was putting her to bed, and once after she seemed to
be fairly asleep, Pearl looked up, with mischief gleaming
in her black eyes.

“Mother,” said she, “what does the scarlet letter
mean?”

And the next morning, the first indication the child
gave of being awake was by popping up her head
from the pillow, and making that other inquiry, which
she had so unaccountably connected with her investigations
about the scarlet letter:—

“Mother!—Mother!—Why does the minister keep
his hand over his heart?”

“Hold thy tongue, naughty child!” answered her
mother, with an asperity that she had never permitted
to herself before. “Do not tease me; else I shall shut
thee into the dark closet!”

-- 221 --

p135-235 XVI. A FOREST WALK.

[figure description] Page 221.[end figure description]

Hester Prynne remained constant in her resolve to
make known to Mr. Dimmesdale, at whatever risk of
present pain or ulterior consequences, the true character
of the man who had crept into his intimacy. For
several days, however, she vainly sought an opportunity
of addressing him in some of the meditative
walks which she knew him to be in the habit of taking,
along the shores of the peninsula, or on the wooded
hills of the neighbouring country. There would have
been no scandal, indeed, nor peril to the holy whiteness
of the clergyman's good fame, had she visited him in
his own study; where many a penitent, ere now, had
confessed sins of perhaps as deep a die as the one betokened
by the scarlet letter. But, partly that she
dreaded the secret or undisguised interference of old
Roger Chillingworth, and partly that her conscious
heart imputed suspicion where none could have been
felt, and partly that both the minister and she would
need the whole wide world to breathe in, while they
talked together,—for all these reasons, Hester never
thought of meeting him in any narrower privacy than
beneath the open sky.

At last, while attending in a sick-chamber, whither

-- 222 --

[figure description] Page 222.[end figure description]

the Reverend Mr. Dimmesdale had been summoned to
make a prayer, she learnt that he had gone, the day
before, to visit the Apostle Eliot, among his Indian
converts. He would probably return, by a certain
hour, in the afternoon of the morrow. Betimes, therefore,
the next day, Hester took little Pearl,—who was
necessarily the companion of all her mother's expeditions,
however inconvenient her presence,—and set
forth.

The road, after the two wayfarers had crossed from
the peninsula to the mainland, was no other than a
footpath. It straggled onward into the mystery of the
primeval forest. This hemmed it in so narrowly, and
stood so black and dense on either side, and disclosed
such imperfect glimpses of the sky above, that, to Hester's
mind, it imaged not amiss the moral wilderness in
which she had so long been wandering. The day was
chill and sombre. Overhead was a gray expanse of
cloud, slightly stirred, however, by a breeze; so that a
gleam of flickering sunshine might now and then be
seen at its solitary play along the path. This flitting
cheerfulness was always at the farther extremity of
some long vista through the forest. The sportive sunlight—
feebly sportive, at best, in the predominant pensiveness
of the day and scene—withdrew itself as they
came nigh, and left the spots where it had danced the
drearier, because they had hoped to find them bright.

“Mother,” said little Pearl, “the sunshine does not
love you. It runs away and hides itself, because it is
afraid of something on your bosom. Now, see! There
it is, playing, a good way off. Stand you here, and let

-- 223 --

[figure description] Page 223.[end figure description]

me run and catch it. I am but a child. It will not flee
from me; for I wear nothing on my bosom yet!”

“Nor ever will, my child, I hope,” said Hester.

“And why not, mother?” asked Pearl, stopping
short, just at the beginning of her race. “Will not it
come of its own accord, when I am a woman grown?”

“Run away, child,” answered her mother, “and
catch the sunshine! It will soon be gone.”

Pearl set forth, at a great pace, and, as Hester smiled
to perceive, did actually catch the sunshine, and stood
laughing in the midst of it, all brightened by its splendor,
and scintillating with the vivacity excited by rapid
motion. The light lingered about the lonely child, as
if glad of such a playmate, until her mother had drawn
almost nigh enough to step into the magic circle too.

“It will go now!” said Pearl, shaking her head.

“See!” answered Hester, smiling. “Now I can
stretch out my hand, and grasp some of it.”

As she attempted to do so, the sunshine vanished;
or, to judge from the bright expression that was dancing
on Pearl's features, her mother could have fancied
that the child had absorbed it into herself, and would
give it forth again, with a gleam about her path, as
they should plunge into some gloomier shade. There
was no other attribute that so much impressed her with
a sense of new and untransmitted vigor in Pearl's nature,
as this never-failing vivacity of spirits; she had
not the disease of sadness, which almost all children, in
these latter days, inherit, with the scrofula, from the
troubles of their ancestors. Perhaps this too was a
disease, and but the reflex of the wild energy with

-- 224 --

[figure description] Page 224.[end figure description]

which Hester had fought against her sorrows, before
Pearl's birth. It was certainly a doubtful charm, imparting
a hard, metallic lustre to the child's character.
She wanted—what some people want throughout life—
a grief that should deeply touch her, and thus humanize
and make her capable of sympathy. But there
was time enough yet for little Pearl!

“Come, my child!” said Hester, looking about her,
from the spot where Pearl had stood still in the sunshine.
“We will sit down a little way within the wood,
and rest ourselves.”

“I am not aweary, mother,” replied the little girl.
“But you may sit down, if you will tell me a story
meanwhile.”

“A story, child!” said Hester. “And about
what?”

“O, a story about the Black Man!” answered Pearl,
taking hold of her mother's gown, and looking up, half
earnestly, half mischievously, into her face. “How he
haunts this forest, and carries a book with him,—a big,
heavy book, with iron clasps; and how this ugly Black
Man offers his book and an iron pen to every body that
meets him here among the trees; and they are to write
their names with their own blood. And then he sets
his mark on their bosoms! Didst thou ever meet the
Black Man, mother?”

“And who told you this story, Pearl?” asked her
mother, recognizing a common superstition of the
period.

“It was the old dame in the chimney-corner, at the
house where you watched last night,” said the child.

-- 225 --

[figure description] Page 225.[end figure description]

“But she fancied me asleep while she was talking of
it. She said that a thousand and a thousand people had
met him here, and had written in his book, and have
his mark on them. And that ugly-tempered lady, old
Mistress Hibbins, was one. And, mother, the old dame
said that this scarlet letter was the Black Man's mark
on thee, and that it glows like a red flame when thou
meetest him at midnight, here in the dark wood. Is
it true, mother? And dost thou go to meet him in the
night-time?”

“Didst thou ever awake, and find thy mother
gone?” asked Hester.

“Not that I remember,” said the child. “If thou
fearest to leave me in our cottage, thou mightest take
me along with thee. I would very gladly go! But,
mother, tell me now! Is there such a Black Man?
And didst thou ever meet him? And is this his
mark?”

“Wilt thou let me be at peace, if I once tell thee?”
asked her mother.

“Yes, if thou tellest me all,” answered Pearl.

“Once in my life I met the Black Man!” said her
mother. “This scarlet letter is his mark!”

Thus conversing, they entered sufficiently deep into
the wood to secure themselves from the observation of
any casual passenger along the forest-track. Here they
sat down on a luxuriant heap of moss; which, at some
epoch of the preceding century, had been a gigantic
pine, with its roots and trunk in the darksome shade,
and its head aloft in the upper atmosphere. It was a
little dell where they had seated themselves, with a

-- 226 --

[figure description] Page 226.[end figure description]

leaf-strewn bank rising gently on either side, and a brook
flowing through the midst, over a bed of fallen and
drowned leaves. The trees impending over it had
flung down great branches, from time to time, which
choked up the current, and compelled it to form eddies
and black depths at some points; while, in its swifter
and livelier passages, there appeared a channel-way of
pebbles, and brown, sparkling sand. Letting the eyes
follow along the course of the stream, they could catch
the reflected light from its water, at some short distance
within the forest, but soon lost all traces of it
amid the bewilderment of tree-trunks and underbrush,
and here and there a huge rock, covered over with
gray lichens. All these giant trees and boulders of
granite seemed intent on making a mystery of the
course of this small brook; fearing, perhaps, that, with
its never-ceasing loquacity, it should whisper tales out
of the heart of the old forest whence it flowed, or
mirror its revelations on the smooth surface of a pool.
Continually, indeed, as it stole onward, the streamlet
kept up a babble, kind, quiet, soothing, but melancholy,
like the voice of a young child that was spending its
infancy without playfulness, and knew not how to be
merry among sad acquaintance and events of sombre
hue.

“O brook! O foolish and tiresome little brook!”
cried Pearl, after listening awhile to its talk. “Why
art thou so sad? Pluck up a spirit, and do not be all
the time sighing and murmuring!”

But the brook, in the course of its little lifetime
among the forest-trees, had gone through so solemn an

-- 227 --

[figure description] Page 227.[end figure description]

experience that it could not help talking about it, and
seemed to have nothing else to say. Pearl resembled
the brook, inasmuch as the current of her life gushed
from a well-spring as mysterious, and had flowed
through scenes shadowed as heavily with gloom. But,
unlike the little stream, she danced and sparkled, and
prattled airily along her course.

“What does this sad little brook say, mother?” inquired
she.

“If thou hadst a sorrow of thine own, the brook
might tell thee of it,” answered her mother, “even as it
is telling me of mine! But now, Pearl, I hear a footstep
along the path, and the noise of one putting aside
the branches. I would have thee betake thyself to
play, and leave me to speak with him that comes yonder.”

“Is it the Black Man?” asked Pearl.

“Wilt thou go and play, child?” repeated her mother.
“But do not stray far into the wood. And take
heed that thou come at my first call.”

“Yes, mother,” answered Pearl. “But, if it be the
Black Man, wilt thou not let me stay a moment, and
look at him, with his big book under his arm?”

“Go, silly child!” said her mother, impatiently.
“It is no Black Man! Thou canst see him now
through the trees. It is the minister!”

“And so it is!” said the child. “And, mother, he
has his hand over his heart! Is it because, when the
minister wrote his name in the book, the Black Man
set his mark in that place? But why does he not
wear it outside his bosom, as thou dost, mother?”

-- 228 --

[figure description] Page 228.[end figure description]

“Go now, child, and thou shalt tease me as thou
wilt another time” cried Hester Prynne. “But do
not stray far. Keep where thou canst hear the babble
of the brook.”

The child went singing away, following up the current
of the brook, and striving to mingle a more lightsome
cadence with its melancholy voice. But the little
stream would not be comforted, and still kept telling its
unintelligible secret of some very mournful mystery
that had happened—or making a prophetic lamentation
about something that was yet to happen—within
the verge of the dismal forest. So Pearl, who had
enough of shadow in her own little life, chose to break
off all acquaintance with this repining brook. She set
herself, therefore, to gathering violets and wood-anemones,
and some scarlet columbines that she found
growing in the crevices of a high rock.

When her elf-child had departed, Hester Prynne
made a step or two towards the track that led through
the forest, but still remained under the deep shadow of
the trees. She beheld the minister advancing along
the path, entirely alone, and leaning on a staff which
he had cut by the way-side. He looked haggard and
feeble, and betrayed a nerveless despondency in his
air, which had never so remarkably characterized him
in his walks about the settlement, nor in any other situation
where he deemed himself liable to notice. Here
it was wofully visible, in this intense seclusion of the
forest, which of itself would have been a heavy trial to
the spirits. There was a listlessness in his gait; as if
he saw no reason for taking one step farther, nor felt

-- 229 --

[figure description] Page 229.[end figure description]

any desire to do so, but would have been glad, could he
be glad of any thing, to fling himself down at the root
of the nearest tree, and lie there passive for evermore.
The leaves might bestrew him, and the soil gradually
accumulate and form a little hillock over his frame, no
matter whether there were life in it or no. Death was
too definite an object to be wished for, or avoided.

To Hester's eye, the Reverend Mr. Dimmesdale exhibited
no symptom of positive and vivacious suffering,
except that, as little Pearl had remarked, he kept his
hand over his heart.

-- 230 --

p135-244 XVII. THE PASTOR AND HIS PARISHIONER.

[figure description] Page 230.[end figure description]

Slowly as the minister walked, he had almost gone
by, before Hester Prynne could gather voice enough to
attract his observation. At length, she succeeded.

“Arthur Dimmesdale!” she said, faintly at first;
then louder, but hoarsely. “Arthur Dimmesdale!”

“Who speaks?” answered the minister.

Gathering himself quickly up, he stood more erect,
like a man taken by surprise in a mood to which he
was reluctant to have witnesses. Throwing his eyes
anxiously in the direction of the voice, he indistinctly
beheld a form under the trees, clad in garments so
sombre, and so little relieved from the gray twilight
into which the clouded sky and the heavy foliage had
darkened the noontide, that he knew not whether it
were a woman or a shadow. It may be, that his pathway
through life was haunted thus, by a spectre that
had stolen out from among his thoughts.

He made a step nigher, and discovered the scarlet
letter.

“Hester! Hester Prynne!” said he. “Is it thou?
Art thou in life?”

“Even so!” she answered. “In such life as has
been mine these seven years past! And thou, Arthur
Dimmesdale, dost thou yet live?”

-- 231 --

[figure description] Page 231.[end figure description]

It was no wonder that they thus questioned one
another's actual and bodily existence, and even doubted
of their own. So strangely did they meet, in the dim
wood, that it was like the first encounter, in the world
beyond the grave, of two spirits who had been intimately
connected in their former life, but now stood
coldly shuddering, in mutual dread; as not yet familiar
with their state, nor wonted to the companionship of
disembodied beings. Each a ghost, and awe-stricken
at the other ghost! They were awe-stricken likewise
at themselves; because the crisis flung back to them
their consciousness, and revealed to each heart its history
and experience, as life never does, except at such
breathless epochs. The soul beheld its features in the
mirror of the passing moment. It was with fear, and
tremulously, and, as it were, by a slow, reluctant necessity,
that Arthur Dimmesdale put forth his hand,
chill as death, and touched the chill hand of Hester
Prynne. The grasp, cold as it was, took away what
was dreariest in the interview. They now felt themselves,
at least, inhabitants of the same sphere.

Without a word more spoken,—neither he nor she
assuming the guidance, but with an unexpressed consent,—
they glided back into the shadow of the woods,
whence Hester had emerged, and sat down on the heap
of moss where she and Pearl had before been sitting.
When they found voice to speak, it was, at first, only
to utter remarks and inquiries such as any two acquaintance
might have made, about the gloomy sky,
the threatening storm, and, next, the health of each.
Thus they went onward, not boldly, but step by step,

-- 232 --

[figure description] Page 232.[end figure description]

into the themes that were brooding deepest in their
hearts. So long estranged by fate and circumstances,
they needed something slight and casual to run before,
and throw open the doors of intercourse, so that their
real thoughts might be led across the threshold.

After a while, the minister fixed his eyes on Hester
Prynne's.

“Hester,” said he, “hast thou found peace?”

She smiled drearily, looking down upon her bosom.

“Hast thou?” she asked.

“None!—nothing but despair!” he answered.
“What else could I look for, being what I am, and
leading such a life as mine? Were I an atheist,—a
man devoid of conscience,—a wretch with coarse and
brutal instincts,—I might have found peace, long ere
now. Nay, I never should have lost it! But, as matters
stand with my soul, whatever of good capacity
there originally was in me, all of God's gifts that were
the choicest have become the ministers of spiritual
torment. Hester, I am most miserable!”

“The people reverence thee,” said Hester. “And
surely thou workest good among them! Doth this
bring thee no comfort?”

“More misery, Hester!—only the more misery!”
answered the clergyman, with a bitter smile. “As
concerns the good which I may appear to do, I have
no faith in it. It must needs be a delusion. What can
a ruined soul, like mine, effect towards the redemption
of other souls?—or a polluted soul, towards their purification?
And as for the people's reverence, would
that it were turned to scorn and hatred! Canst thou

-- 233 --

[figure description] Page 233.[end figure description]

deem it, Hester, a consolation, that I must stand up in
my pulpit, and meet so many eyes turned upward to my
face, as if the light of heaven were beaming from it!—
must see my flock hungry for the truth, and listening
to my words as if a tongue of Pentecost were
speaking!—and then look inward, and discern the
black reality of what they idolize? I have laughed, in
bitterness and agony of heart, at the contrast between
what I seem and what I am! And Satan laughs at
it!”

“You wrong yourself in this,” said Hester, gently.
“You have deeply and sorely repented. Your sin is
left behind you, in the days long past. Your present
life is not less holy, in very truth, than it seems in
people's eyes. Is there no reality in the penitence
thus sealed and witnessed by good works? And
wherefore should it not bring you peace?”

“No, Hester, no!” replied the clergyman. “There
is no substance in it! It is cold and dead, and can do
nothing for me! Of penance I have had enough! Of
penitence there has been none! Else, I should long
ago have thrown off these garments of mock holiness,
and have shown myself to mankind as they will see
me at the judgment-seat. Happy are you, Hester, that
wear the scarlet letter openly upon your bosom! Mine
burns in secret! Thou little knowest what a relief it
is, after the torment of a seven years' cheat, to look
into an eye that recognizes me for what I am! Had
I one friend,—or were it my worst enemy!—to whom,
when sickened with the praises of all other men, I
could daily betake myself, and be known as the vilest

-- 234 --

[figure description] Page 234.[end figure description]

of all sinners, methinks my soul might keep itself alive
thereby. Even thus much of truth would save me!
But, now, it is all falsehood!—all emptiness!—all
death!”

Hester Prynne looked into his face, but hesitated to
speak. Yet, uttering his long-restrained emotions so
vehemently as he did, his words here offered her the
very point of circumstances in which to interpose what
she came to say. She conquered her fears, and spoke.

“Such a friend as thou hast even now wished for,”
said she, “with whom to weep over thy sin, thou hast
in me, the partner of it!”—Again she hesitated, but
brought out the words with an effort.—“Thou hast
long had such an enemy, and dwellest with him under
the same roof!”

The minister started to his feet, gasping for breath,
and clutching at his heart as if he would have torn it
out of his bosom.

“Ha! What sayest thou?” cried he. “An enemy!
And under mine own roof! What mean you?”

Hester Prynne was now fully sensible of the deep
injury for which she was responsible to this unhappy
man, in permitting him to lie for so many years, or,
indeed, for a single moment, at the mercy of one,
whose purposes could not be other than malevolent.
The very contiguity of his enemy, beneath whatever
mask the latter might conceal himself, was enough to
disturb the magnetic sphere of a being so sensitive as
Arthur Dimmesdale. There had been a period when
Hester was less alive to this consideration; or, perhaps,
in the misanthropy of her own trouble, she left the

-- 235 --

[figure description] Page 235.[end figure description]

minister to bear what she might picture to herself as a
more tolerable doom. But of late, since the night of
his vigil, all her sympathies towards him had been both
softened and invigorated. She now read his heart
more accurately. She doubted not, that the continual
presence of Roger Chillingworth,—the secret poison
of his malignity, infecting all the air about him,—and
his authorized interference, as a physician, with the
minister's physical and spiritual infirmities,—that these
bad opportunities had been turned to a cruel purpose.
By means of them, the sufferer's conscience had been
kept in an irritated state, the tendency of which was,
not to cure by wholesome pain, but to disorganize and
corrupt his spiritual being. Its result, on earth, could
hardly fail to be insanity, and hereafter, that eternal
alienation from the Good and True, of which madness
is perhaps the earthly type.

Such was the ruin to which she had brought the
man, once,—nay, why should we not speak it?—
still so passionately loved! Hester felt that the sacrifice
of the clergyman's good name, and death itself, as
she had already told Roger Chillingworth, would have
been infinitely preferable to the alternative which she
had taken upon herself to choose. And now, rather
than have had this grievous wrong to confess, she
would gladly have lain down on the forest-leaves, and
died there, at Arthur Dimmesdale's feet.

“O Arthur,” cried she, “forgive me! In all things
else, I have striven to be true! Truth was the one
virtue which I might have held fast, and did hold fast
through all extremity; save when thy good,—thy life,

-- 236 --

[figure description] Page 236.[end figure description]

—thy fame,—were put in question! Then I consented
to a deception. But a lie is never good, even
though death threaten on the other side! Dost thou
not see what I would say? That old man!—the
physician!—he whom they call Roger Chillingworth!—
he was my husband!”

The minister looked at her, for an instant, with all
that violence of passion, which—intermixed, in more
shapes than one, with his higher, purer, softer qualities—
was, in fact, the portion of him which the Devil
claimed, and through which he sought to win the rest.
Never was there a blacker or a fiercer frown, than
Hester now encountered. For the brief space that it
lasted, it was a dark transfiguration. But his character
had been so much enfeebled by suffering, that even its
lower energies were incapable of more than a temporary
struggle. He sank down on the ground, and
buried his face in his hands.

“I might have known it!” murmured he. “I did
know it! Was not the secret told me in the natural
recoil of my heart, at the first sight of him, and as
often as I have seen him since? Why did I not understand?
O Hester Prynne, thou little, little knowest
all the horror of this thing! And the shame!—the
indelicacy!—the horrible ugliness of this exposure of
a sick and guilty heart to the very eye that would gloat
over it! Woman, woman, thou art accountable for
this! I cannot forgive thee!”

“Thou shalt forgive me!” cried Hester, flinging
herself on the fallen leaves beside him. “Let God
punish! Thou shalt forgive!”

-- 237 --

[figure description] Page 237.[end figure description]

With sudden and desperate tenderness, she threw
her arms around him, and pressed his head against her
bosom; little caring though his cheek rested on the
scarlet letter. He would have released himself, but
strove in vain to do so. Hester would not set him free,
lest he should look her sternly in the face. All the
world had frowned on her,—for seven long years had
it frowned upon this lonely woman,—and still she bore
it all, nor ever once turned away her firm, sad eyes.
Heaven, likewise, had frowned upon her, and she had
not died. But the frown of this pale, weak, sinful, and
sorrow-stricken man was what Hester could not bear,
and live!

“Wilt thou yet forgive me?” she repeated, over
and over again. “Wilt thou not frown? Wilt thou
forgive?”

“I do forgive you, Hester,” replied the minister, at
length, with a deep utterance out of an abyss of sadness,
but no anger. “I freely forgive you now.
May God forgive us both! We are not, Hester, the
worst sinners in the world. There is one worse than
even the polluted priest! That old man's revenge has
been blacker than my sin. He has violated, in cold
blood, the sanctity of a human heart. Thou and I,
Hester, never did so!”

“Never, never!” whispered she. “What we did
had a consecration of its own. We felt it so! We
said so to each other! Hast thou forgotten it?”

“Hush, Hester!” said Arthur Dimmesdale, rising
from the ground. “No; I have not forgotten!”

They sat down again, side by side, and hand clasped

-- 238 --

[figure description] Page 238.[end figure description]

in hand, on the mossy trunk of the fallen tree. Life
had never brought them a gloomier hour; it was the
point whither their pathway had so long been tending,
and darkening ever, as it stole along;—and yet it
inclosed a charm that made them linger upon it, and
claim another, and another, and, after all, another moment.
The forest was obscure around them, and
creaked with a blast that was passing through it. The
boughs were tossing heavily above their heads; while
one solemn old tree groaned dolefully to another, as if
telling the sad story of the pair that sat beneath, or
constrained to forebode evil to come.

And yet they lingered. How dreary looked the
forest-track that led backward to the settlement, where
Hester Prynne must take up again the burden of her
ignominy, and the minister the hollow mockery of his
good name! So they lingered an instant longer. No
golden light had ever been so precious as the gloom of
this dark forest. Here, seen only by his eyes, the
scarlet letter need not burn into the bosom of the fallen
woman! Here, seen only by her eyes, Arthur Dimmesdale,
false to God and man, might be, for one moment,
true!

He started at a thought that suddenly occurred to
him.

“Hester,” cried he, “here is a new horror! Roger
Chillingworth knows your purpose to reveal his true
character. Will he continue, then, to keep our secret?
What will now be the course of his revenge?”

“There is a strange secrecy in his nature,” replied
Hester, thoughtfully; “and it has grown upon him by

-- 239 --

[figure description] Page 239.[end figure description]

the hidden practices of his revenge. I deem it not
likely that he will betray the secret. He will doubtless
seek other means of satiating his dark passion.”

“And I!—how am I to live longer, breathing the
same air with this deadly enemy?” exclaimed Arthur
Dimmesdale, shrinking within himself, and pressing his
hand nervously against his heart,—a gesture that had
grown involuntary with him. “Think for me, Hester!
Thou art strong. Resolve for me!”

“Thou must dwell no longer with this man,” said
Hester, slowly and firmly. “Thy heart must be no
longer under his evil eye!”

“It were far worse than death!” replied the minister.
“But how to avoid it? What choice remains
to me? Shall I lie down again on these withered
leaves, where I cast myself when thou didst tell me
what he was? Must I sink down there, and die at
once?”

“Alas, what a ruin has befallen thee!” said Hester,
with the tears gushing into her eyes. “Wilt thou die
for very weakness? There is no other cause!”

“The judgment of God is on me,” answered the
conscience-stricken priest. “It is too mighty for me
to struggle with!”

“Heaven would show mercy,” rejoined Hester,
“hadst thou but the strength to take advantage of it.”

“Be thou strong for me!” answered he. “Advise
me what to do.”

“Is the world then so narrow?” exclaimed Hester
Prynne, fixing her deep eyes on the minister's, and instinctively
exercising a magnetic power over a spirit so

-- 240 --

[figure description] Page 240.[end figure description]

shattered and subdued, that it could hardly hold itself
erect. “Doth the universe lie within the compass of
yonder town, which only a little time ago was but a
leaf-strewn desert, as lonely as this around us? Whither
leads yonder forest-track? Backward to the settlement,
thou sayest! Yes; but onward, too! Deeper
it goes, and deeper, into the wilderness, less plainly to
be seen at every step; until, some few miles hence,
the yellow leaves will show no vestige of the white
man's tread. There thou art free! So brief a journey
would bring thee from a world where thou hast been
most wretched, to one where thou mayest still be happy!
Is there not shade enough in all this boundless forest to
hide thy heart from the gaze of Roger Chillingworth?”

“Yes, Hester; but only under the fallen leaves!”
replied the minister, with a sad smile.

“Then there is the broad pathway of the sea!”
continued Hester. “It brought thee hither. If thou
so choose, it will bear thee back again. In our native
land, whether in some remote rural village or in vast
London,—or, surely, in Germany, in France, in pleasant
Italy,—thou wouldst be beyond his power and
knowledge! And what hast thou to do with all these
iron men, and their opinions? They have kept thy
better part in bondage too long already!”

“It cannot be!” answered the minister, listening as
if he were called upon to realize a dream. “I am
powerless to go. Wretched and sinful as I am, I have
had no other thought than to drag on my earthly existence
in the sphere where Providence hath placed me.
Lost as my own soul is, I would still do what I may for

-- 241 --

[figure description] Page 241.[end figure description]

other human souls! I dare not quit my post, though
an unfaithful sentinel, whose sure reward is death and
dishonor, when his dreary watch shall come to an
end!”

“Thou art crushed under this seven years' weight
of misery,” replied Hester, fervently resolved to buoy
him up with her own energy. “But thou shalt leave
it all behind thee! It shall not cumber thy steps, as
thou treadest along the forest-path; neither shalt thou
freight the ship with it, if thou prefer to cross the sea.
Leave this wreck and ruin here where it hath happened!
Meddle no more with it! Begin all anew!
Hast thou exhausted possibility in the failure of this
one trial? Not so! The future is yet full of trial and
success. There is happiness to be enjoyed! There is
good to be done! Exchange this false life of thine for
a true one. Be, if thy spirit summon thee to such a
mission, the teacher and apostle of the red men. Or,—
as is more thy nature,—be a scholar and a sage
among the wisest and the most renowned of the cultivated
world. Preach! Write! Act! Do any thing,
save to lie down and die! Give up this name of Arthur
Dimmesdale, and make thyself another, and a high
one, such as thou canst wear without fear or shame.
Why shouldst thou tarry so much as one other day in
the torments that have so gnawed into thy life!—that
have made thee feeble to will and to do!—that will
leave thee powerless even to repent! Up, and away!”

“O Hester!” cried Arthur Dimmesdale, in whose
eyes a fitful light, kindled by her enthusiasm, flashed
up and died away, “thou tellest of running a race to a

-- 242 --

[figure description] Page 242.[end figure description]

man whose knees are tottering beneath him! I must
die here. There is not the strength or courage left
me to venture into the wide, strange, difficult world,
alone!”

It was the last expression of the despondency of a
broken spirit. He lacked energy to grasp the better
fortune that seemed within his reach.

He repeated the word.

“Alone, Hester!”

“Thou shalt not go alone!” answered she, in a deep
whisper.

Then, all was spoken!

-- 243 --

p135-257 XVIII. A FLOOD OF SUNSHINE.

[figure description] Page 243.[end figure description]

Arthur Dimmesdale gazed into Hester's face with
a look in which hope and joy shone out, indeed, but
with fear betwixt them, and a kind of horror at her
boldness, who had spoken what he vaguely hinted at,
but dared not speak.

But Hester Prynne, with a mind of native courage
and activity, and for so long a period not merely
estranged, but outlawed, from society, had habituated
herself to such latitude of speculation as was altogether
foreign to the clergyman. She had wandered, without
rule or guidance, in a moral wilderness; as vast, as
intricate and shadowy, as the untamed forest, amid the
gloom of which they were now holding a colloquy that
was to decide their fate. Her intellect and heart had
their home, as it were, in desert places, where she
roamed as freely as the wild Indian in his woods. For
years past she had looked from this estranged point of
view at human institutions, and whatever priests or
legislators had established; criticizing all with hardly
more reverence than the Indian would feel for the
clerical band, the judicial robe, the pillory, the gallows,
the fireside, or the church. The tendency of
her fate and fortunes had been to set her free. The

-- 244 --

[figure description] Page 244.[end figure description]

scarlet letter was her passport into regions where
other women dared not tread. Shame, Despair, Solitude!
These had been her teachers,—stern and wild
ones,—and they had made her strong, but taught her
much amiss.

The minister, on the other hand, had never gone
through an experience calculated to lead him beyond
the scope of generally received laws; although, in a
single instance, he had so fearfully transgressed one of
the most sacred of them. But this had been a sin of
passion, not of principle, nor even purpose. Since that
wretched epoch, he had watched, with morbid zeal and
minuteness, not his acts,—for those it was easy to arrange,—
but each breath of emotion, and his every
thought. At the head of the social system, as the clergymen
of that day stood, he was only the more trammelled
by its regulations, its principles, and even its
prejudices. As a priest, the framework of his order
inevitably hemmed him in. As a man who had once
sinned, but who kept his conscience all alive and painfully
sensitive by the fretting of an unhealed wound, he
might have been supposed safer within the line of virtue,
than if he had never sinned at all.

Thus, we seem to see that, as regarded Hester
Prynne, the whole seven years of outlaw and ignominy
had been little other than a preparation for this very
hour. But Arthur Dimmesdale! Were such a man
once more to fall, what plea could be urged in extenuation
of his crime? None; unless it avail him somewhat,
that he was broken down by long and exquisite
suffering; that his mind was darkened and confused by

-- 245 --

[figure description] Page 245.[end figure description]

the very remorse which harrowed it; that, between
fleeing as an avowed criminal, and remaining as a hypocrite,
conscience might find it hard to strike the balance;
that it was human to avoid the peril of death
and infamy, and the inscrutable machinations of an
enemy; that, finally, to this poor pilgrim, on his dreary
and desert path, faint, sick, miserable, there appeared
a glimpse of human affection and sympathy, a new
life, and a true one, in exchange for the heavy doom
which he was now expiating. And be the stern and
sad truth spoken, that the breach which guilt has once
made into the human soul is never, in this mortal state,
repaired. It may be watched and guarded; so that the
enemy shall not force his way again into the citadel,
and might even, in his subsequent assaults, select some
other avenue, in preference to that where he had formerly
succeeded. But there is still the ruined wall,
and, near it, the stealthy tread of the foe that would
win over again his unforgotten triumph.

The struggle, if there were one, need not be described.
Let it suffice, that the clergyman resolved to
flee, and not alone.

“If, in all these past seven years,” thought he, “I
could recall one instant of peace or hope, I would yet
endure, for the sake of that earnest of Heaven's mercy.
But now,—since I am irrevocably doomed,—where-fore
should I not snatch the solace allowed to the condemned
culprit before his execution? Or, if this be
the path to a better life, as Hester would persuade me,
I surely give up no fairer prospect by pursuing it!
Neither can I any longer live without her

-- 246 --

[figure description] Page 246.[end figure description]

companionship; so powerful is she to sustain,—so tender to
soothe! O Thou to whom I dare not lift mine eyes,
wilt Thou yet pardon me!”

“Thou wilt go!” said Hester calmly, as he met her
glance.

The decision once made, a glow of strange enjoyment
threw its flickering brightness over the trouble of
his breast. It was the exhilarating effect—upon a prisoner
just escaped from the dungeon of his own heart—
of breathing the wild, free atmosphere of an unredeemed,
unchristianized, lawless region. His spirit
rose, as it were, with a bound, and attained a nearer
prospect of the sky, than throughout all the misery
which had kept him grovelling on the earth. Of a
deeply religious temperament, there was inevitably a
tinge of the devotional in his mood.

“Do I feel joy again?” cried he, wondering at himself.
“Methought the germ of it was dead in me!
O Hester, thou art my better angel! I seem to have
flung myself—sick, sin-stained, and sorrow-blackened—
down upon these forest-leaves, and to have risen up
all made anew, and with new powers to glorify Him
that hath been merciful! This is already the better
life! Why did we not find it sooner?”

“Let us not look back,” answered Hester Prynne.
“The past is gone! Wherefore should we linger upon
it now? See! With this symbol, I undo it all, and
make it as it had never been!”

So speaking, she undid the clasp that fastened the
scarlet letter, and, taking it from her bosom, threw it
to a distance among the withered leaves. The mystic

-- 247 --

[figure description] Page 247.[end figure description]

token alighted on the hither verge of the stream. With
a hand's breadth farther flight it would have fallen into
the water, and have given the little brook another woe
to carry onward, besides the unintelligible tale which it
still kept murmuring about. But there lay the embroidered
letter, glittering like a lost jewel, which some
ill-fated wanderer might pick up, and thenceforth be
haunted by strange phantoms of guilt, sinkings of the
heart, and unaccountable misfortune.

The stigma gone, Hester heaved a long, deep sigh,
in which the burden of shame and anguish departed
from her spirit. O exquisite relief! She had not
known the weight, until she felt the freedom! By
another impulse, she took off the formal cap that confined
her hair; and down it fell upon her shoulders,
dark and rich, with at once a shadow and a light in its
abundance, and imparting the charm of softness to her
features. There played around her mouth, and beamed
out of her eyes, a radiant and tender smile, that seemed
gushing from the very heart of womanhood. A crimson
flush was glowing on her cheek, that had been long
so pale. Her sex, her youth, and the whole richness
of her beauty, came back from what men call the
irrevocable past, and clustered themselves, with her
maiden hope, and a happiness before unknown, within
the magic circle of this hour. And, as if the gloom of
the earth and sky had been but the effluence of these
two mortal hearts, it vanished with their sorrow. All
at once, as with a sudden smile of heaven, forth burst
the sunshine, pouring a very flood into the obscure
forest, gladdening each green leaf, transmuting the

-- 248 --

[figure description] Page 248.[end figure description]

yellow fallen ones to gold, and gleaming adown the
gray trunks of the solemn trees. The objects that had
made a shadow hitherto, embodied the brightness now.
The course of the little brook might be traced by its
merry gleam afar into the wood's heart of mystery,
which had become a mystery of joy.

Such was the sympathy of Nature—that wild,
heathen Nature of the forest, never subjugated by human
law, nor illumined by higher truth—with the
bliss of these two spirits! Love, whether newly born,
or aroused from a deathlike slumber, must always
create a sunshine, filling the heart so full of radiance,
that it overflows upon the outward world. Had the
forest still kept its gloom, it would have been bright in
Hester's eyes, and bright in Arthur Dimmesdale's!

Hester looked at him with the thrill of another joy.

“Thou must know Pearl!” said she. “Our little
Pearl! Thou hast seen her,—yes, I know it!—but
thou wilt see her now with other eyes. She is a
strange child! I hardly comprehend her! But thou
wilt love her dearly, as I do, and wilt advise me how to
deal with her.”

“Dost thou think the child will be glad to know
me?” asked the minister, somewhat uneasily. “I
have long shrunk from children, because they often
show a distrust,—a backwardness to be familiar with
me. I have even been afraid of little Pearl!”

“Ah, that was sad!” answered the mother. “But
she will love thee dearly, and thou her. She is not far
off. I will call her! Pearl! Pearl!”

“I see the child,” observed the minister. “Yonder

-- 249 --

[figure description] Page 249.[end figure description]

she is, standing in a streak of sunshine, a good way off,
on the other side of the brook. So thou thinkest the
child will love me?”

Hester smiled, and again called to Pearl, who was
visible, at some distance, as the minister had described
her, like a bright-apparelled vision, in a sunbeam, which
fell down upon her through an arch of boughs. The
ray quivered to and fro, making her figure dim or distinct,—
now like a real child, now like a child's spirit,—
as the splendor went and came again. She heard
her mother's voice, and approached slowly through the
forest.

Pearl had not found the hour pass wearisomely,
while her mother sat talking with the clergyman. The
great black forest—stern as it showed itself to those
who brought the guilt and troubles of the world into its
bosom—became the playmate of the lonely infant, as
well as it knew how. Sombre as it was, it put on the
kindest of its moods to welcome her. It offered her
the partridge-berries, the growth of the preceding
autumn, but ripening only in the spring, and now red
as drops of blood upon the withered leaves. These
Pearl gathered, and was pleased with their wild flavor.
The small denizens of the wilderness hardly took pains
to move out of her path. A partridge, indeed, with a
brood of ten behind her, ran forward threateningly, but
soon repented of her fierceness, and clucked to her
young ones not to be afraid. A pigeon, alone on a low
branch, allowed Pearl to come beneath, and uttered a
sound as much of greeting as alarm. A squirrel, from
the lofty depths of his domestic tree, chattered either

-- 250 --

[figure description] Page 250.[end figure description]

in anger or merriment,—for a squirrel is such a
choleric and humorous little personage that it is hard
to distinguish between his moods,—so he chattered
at the child, and flung down a nut upon her head. It
was a last year's nut, and already gnawed by his sharp
tooth. A fox, startled from his sleep by her light footstep
on the leaves, looked inquisitively at Pearl, as
doubting whether it were better to steal off, or renew
his nap on the same spot. A wolf, it is said,—but
here the tale has surely lapsed into the improbable,—
came up, and smelt of Pearl's robe, and offered his
savage head to be patted by her hand. The truth
seems to be, however, that the mother-forest, and these
wild things which it nourished, all recognized a kindred
wildness in the human child.

And she was gentler here than in the grassy-margined
streets of the settlement, or in her mother's cottage.
The flowers appeared to know it; and one and another
whispered, as she passed, “Adorn thyself with
me, thou beautiful child, adorn thyself with me!”—
and, to please them, Pearl gathered the violets, and
anemones, and columbines, and some twigs of the
freshest green, which the old trees held down before
her eyes. With these she decorated her hair, and her
young waist, and became a nymph-child, or an infant
dryad, or whatever else was in closest sympathy with
the antique wood. In such guise had Pearl adorned
herself, when she heard her mother's voice, and came
slowly back.

Slowly; for she saw the clergyman!

-- 251 --

p135-265 XIX. THE CHILD AT THE BROOK-SIDE.

[figure description] Page 251.[end figure description]

Thou wilt love her dearly,” repeated Hester
Prynne, as she and the minister sat watching little
Pearl. “Dost thou not think her beautiful? And
see with what natural skill she has made those simple
flowers adorn her! Had she gathered pearls, and diamonds,
and rubies, in the wood, they could not have
become her better. She is a splendid child! But I
know whose brow she has!”

“Dost thou know, Hester,” said Arthur Dimmesdale,
with an unquiet smile, “that this dear child, tripping
about always at thy side, hath caused me many an
alarm? Methought—O Hester, what a thought is
that, and how terrible to dread it!—that my own features
were partly repeated in her face, and so strikingly
that the world might see them! But she is mostly
thine!”

“No, no! Not mostly!” answered the mother
with a tender smile. “A little longer, and thou needest
not to be afraid to trace whose child she is. But
how strangely beautiful she looks, with those wild
flowers in her hair! It is as if one of the fairies, whom
we left in our dear old England, had decked her out
to meet us.”

-- 252 --

[figure description] Page 252.[end figure description]

It was with a feeling which neither of them had
ever before experienced, that they sat and watched
Pearl's slow advance. In her was visible the tie that
united them. She had been offered to the world, these
seven years past, as the living hieroglyphic, in which
was revealed the secret they so darkly sought to hide,—
all written in this symbol,—all plainly manifest,—
had there been a prophet or magician skilled to
read the character of flame! And Pearl was the oneness
of their being. Be the foregone evil what it might,
how could they doubt that their earthly lives and future
destinies were conjoined, when they beheld at once the
material union, and the spiritual idea, in whom they
met, and were to dwell immortally together? Thoughts
like these—and perhaps other thoughts, which they
did not acknowledge or define—threw an awe about
the child, as she came onward.

“Let her see nothing strange—no passion nor
eagerness—in thy way of accosting her,” whispered
Hester. “Our Pearl is a fitful and fantastic little elf,
sometimes. Especially, she is seldom tolerant of emotion,
when she does not fully comprehend the why and
wherefore. But the child hath strong affections! She
loves me, and will love thee!”

“Thou canst not think,” said the minister, glancing
aside at Hester Prynne, “how my heart dreads this
interview, and yearns for it! But, in truth, as I already
told thee, children are not readily won to be
familiar with me. They will not climb my knee,
nor prattle in my ear, nor answer to my smile; but
stand apart, and eye me strangely. Even little babes,

-- 253 --

[figure description] Page 253.[end figure description]

when I take them in my arms, weep bitterly. Yet
Pearl, twice in her little lifetime, hath been kind to
me! The first time,—thou knowest it well! The
last was when thou ledst her with thee to the house of
yonder stern old Governor.”

“And thou didst plead so bravely in her behalf and
mine!” answered the mother. “I remember it; and
so shall little Pearl. Fear nothing! She may be strange
and shy at first, but will soon learn to love thee!”

By this time Pearl had reached the margin of the
brook, and stood on the farther side, gazing silently
at Hester and the clergyman, who still sat together on
the mossy tree-trunk, waiting to receive her. Just
where she had paused the brook chanced to form a
pool, so smooth and quiet that it reflected a perfect
image of her little figure, with all the brilliant picturesqueness
of her beauty, in its adornment of flowers
and wreathed foliage, but more refined and spiritualized
than the reality. This image, so nearly identical with
the living Pearl, seemed to communicate somewhat of
its own shadowy and intangible quality to the child
herself. It was strange, the way in which Pearl stood,
looking so stedfastly at them through the dim medium
of the forest-gloom; herself, meanwhile, all glorified
with a ray of sunshine, that was attracted thitherward
as by a certain sympathy. In the brook beneath stood
another child,—another and the same,—with likewise
its ray of golden light. Hester felt herself, in some
indistinct and tantalizing manner, estranged from Pearl;
as if the child, in her lonely ramble through the forest,
had strayed out of the sphere in which she and her

-- 254 --

[figure description] Page 254.[end figure description]

mother dwelt together, and was now vainly seeking to
return to it.

There was both truth and error in the impression;
the child and mother were estranged, but through Hester's
fault, not Pearl's. Since the latter rambled from
her side, another inmate had been admitted within the
circle of the mother's feelings, and so modified the
aspect of them all, that Pearl, the returning wanderer,
could not find her wonted place, and hardly knew
where she was.

“I have a strange fancy,” observed the sensitive
minister, “that this brook is the boundary between
two worlds, and that thou canst never meet thy Pearl
again. Or is she an elfish spirit, who, as the legends
of our childhood taught us, is forbidden to cross a running
stream? Pray hasten her; for this delay has already
imparted a tremor to my nerves.”

“Come, dearest child!” said Hester encouragingly,
and stretching out both her arms. “How slow thou
art! When hast thou been so sluggish before now?
Here is a friend of mine, who must be thy friend also.
Thou wilt have twice as much love, henceforward, as
thy mother alone could give thee! Leap across the
brook and come to us. Thou canst leap like a young
deer!”

Pearl, without responding in any manner to these
honey-sweet expressions, remained on the other side
of the brook. Now she fixed her bright, wild eyes
on her mother, now on the minister, and now included
them both in the same glance; as if to detect and explain
to herself the relation which they bore to one

-- 255 --

[figure description] Page 255.[end figure description]

another. For some unaccountable reason, as Arthur
Dimmesdale felt the child's eyes upon himself, his
hand—with that gesture so habitual as to have become
involuntary—stole over his heart. At length,
assuming a singular air of authority, Pearl stretched out
her hand, with the small forefinger extended, and
pointing evidently towards her mother's breast. And
beneath, in the mirror of the brook, there was the
flower-girdled and sunny image of little Pearl, pointing
her small forefinger too.

“Thou strange child, why dost thou not come to
me?” exclaimed Hester.

Pearl still pointed with her forefinger; and a frown
gathered on her brow; the more impressive from the
childish, the almost baby-like aspect of the features that
conveyed it. As her mother still kept beckoning to
her, and arraying her face in a holiday suit of unaccustomed
smiles, the child stamped her foot with a yet
more imperious look and gesture. In the brook, again,
was the fantastic beauty of the image, with its reflected
frown, its pointed finger, and imperious gesture, giving
emphasis to the aspect of little Pearl.

“Hasten, Pearl; or I shall be angry with thee!”
cried Hester Prynne, who, however inured to such
behaviour on the elf-child's part at other seasons, was
naturally anxious for a more seemly deportment now.
“Leap across the brook, naughty child, and run
hither! Else I must come to thee!”

But Pearl, not a whit startled at her mother's threats,
any more than mollified by her entreaties, now suddenly
burst into a fit of passion, gesticulating violently,

-- 256 --

[figure description] Page 256.[end figure description]

and throwing her small figure into the most extravagant
contortions. She accompanied this wild outbreak with
piercing shrieks, which the woods reverberated on all
sides; so that, alone as she was in her childish and
unreasonable wrath, it seemed as if a hidden multitude
were lending her their sympathy and encouragement.
Seen in the brook, once more, was the shadowy wrath
of Pearl's image, crowned and girdled with flowers,
but stamping its foot, wildly gesticulating, and, in the
midst of all, still pointing its small forefinger at Hester's
bosom!

“I see what ails the child,” whispered Hester to the
clergyman, and turning pale in spite of a strong effort
to conceal her trouble and annoyance. “Children
will not abide any, the slightest, change in the accustomed
aspect of things that are daily before their eyes.
Pearl misses something which she has always seen me
wear!”

“I pray you,” answered the minister, “if thou hast
any means of pacifying the child, do it forthwith!
Save it were the cankered wrath of an old witch, like
Mistress Hibbins,” added he, attempting to smile.
“I know nothing that I would not sooner encounter
than this passion in a child. In Pearl's young beauty,
as in the wrinkled witch, it has a preternatural effect.
Pacify her, if thou lovest me!”

Hester turned again towards Pearl, with a crimson
blush upon her cheek, a conscious glance aside at the
clergyman, and then a heavy sigh; while, even before
she had time to speak, the blush yielded to a deadly
pallor.

-- 257 --

[figure description] Page 257.[end figure description]

“Pearl,” said she, sadly, “look down at thy feet!
There!—before thee!—on the hither side of the
brook!”

The child turned her eyes to the point indicated;
and there lay the scarlet letter, so close upon the margin
of the stream, that the gold embroidery was reflected
in it.

“Bring it hither!” said Hester.

“Come thou and take it up!” answered Pearl.

“Was ever such a child!” observed Hester aside
to the minister. “O, I have much to tell thee about
her. But, in very truth, she is right as regards this
hateful token. I must bear its torture yet a little longer,—
only a few days longer,—until we shall have left
this region, and look back hither as to a land which we
have dreamed of. The forest cannot hide it! The
mid-ocean shall take it from my hand, and swallow it
up for ever!”

With these words, she advanced to the margin of the
brook, took up the scarlet letter, and fastened it again
into her bosom. Hopefully, but a moment ago, as
Hester had spoken of drowning it in the deep sea, there
was a sense of inevitable doom upon her, as she thus
received back this deadly symbol from the hand of fate.
She had flung it into infinite space!—she had drawn
an hour's free breath!—and here again was the scarlet
misery, glittering on the old spot! So it ever is,
whether thus typified or no, that an evil deed invests
itself with the character of doom. Hester next
gathered up the heavy tresses of her hair, and confined
them beneath her cap. As if there were a withering

-- 258 --

[figure description] Page 258.[end figure description]

spell in the sad letter, her beauty, the warmth and richness
of her womanhood, departed, like fading sunshine;
and a gray shadow seemed to fall across her.

When the dreary change was wrought, she extended
her hand to Pearl.

“Dost thou know thy mother now, child?” asked
she, reproachfully, but with a subdued tone. “Wilt
thou come across the brook, and own thy mother, now
that she has her shame upon her,—now that she is
sad?”

“Yes; now I will!” answered the child, bounding
across the brook, and clasping Hester in her arms.
“Now thou art my mother indeed! And I am thy
little Pearl!”

In a mood of tenderness that was not usual with her,
she drew down her mother's head, and kissed her brow
and both her cheeks. But then—by a kind of necessity
that always impelled this child to alloy whatever
comfort she might chance to give with a throb of
anguish—Pearl put up her mouth, and kissed the
scarlet letter too!

“That was not kind!” said Hester. “When thou
hast shown me a little love, thou mockest me!”

“Why doth the minister sit yonder?” asked Pearl.

“He waits to welcome thee,” replied her mother.
“Come thou, and entreat his blessing! He loves thee,
my little Pearl, and loves thy mother too. Wilt thou
not love him? Come! he longs to greet thee!”

“Doth he love us?” said Pearl, looking up with
acute intelligence into her mother's face. “Will he
go back with us, hand in hand, we three together, into
the town?”

-- 259 --

[figure description] Page 259.[end figure description]

“Not now, dear child,” answered Hester. “But in
days to come he will walk hand in hand with us. We
will have a home and fireside of our own; and thou
shalt sit upon his knee; and he will teach thee many
things, and love thee dearly. Thou wilt love him;
wilt thou not?”

“And will he always keep his hand over his heart?”
inquired Pearl.

“Foolish child, what a question is that!” exclaimed
her mother. “Come and ask his blessing!”

But, whether influenced by the jealousy that seems
instinctive with every petted child towards a dangerous
rival, or from whatever caprice of her freakish nature,
Pearl would show no favor to the clergyman. It was
only by an exertion of force that her mother brought
her up to him, hanging back, and manifesting her reluctance
by odd grimaces; of which, ever since her
babyhood, she had possessed a singular variety, and
could transform her mobile physiognomy into a series
of different aspects, with a new mischief in them, each
and all. The minister—painfully embarrassed, but
hoping that a kiss might prove a talisman to admit him
into the child's kindlier regards—bent forward, and
impressed one on her brow. Hereupon, Pearl broke
away from her mother, and, running to the brook,
stooped over it, and bathed her forehead, until the unwelcome
kiss was quite washed off, and diffused through
a long lapse of the gliding water. She then remained
apart, silently watching Hester and the clergyman;
while they talked together, and made such arrangements
as were suggested by their new position, and the
purposes soon to be fulfilled.

-- 260 --

[figure description] Page 260.[end figure description]

And now this fateful interview had come to a close.
The dell was to be left a solitude among its dark, old
trees, which, with their multitudinous tongues, would
whisper long of what had passed there, and no mortal
be the wiser. And the melancholy brook would add
this other tale to the mystery with which its little heart
was already overburdened, and whereof it still kept
up a murmuring babble, with not a whit more cheerfulness
of tone than for ages heretofore.

-- 261 --

p135-275 XX. THE MINISTER IN A MAZE.

[figure description] Page 261.[end figure description]

As the minister departed, in advance of Hester
Prynne and little Pearl, he threw a backward glance;
half expecting that he should discover only some faintly
traced features or outline of the mother and the child,
slowly fading into the twilight of the woods. So great
a vicissitude in his life could not at once be received
as real. But there was Hester, clad in her gray robe,
still standing beside the tree-trunk, which some blast
had overthrown a long antiquity ago, and which time
had ever since been covering with moss, so that these
two fated ones, with earth's heaviest burden on them,
might there sit down together, and find a single hour's
rest and solace. And there was Pearl, too, lightly
dancing from the margin of the brook,—now that the
intrusive third person was gone,—and taking her old
place by her mother's side. So the minister had not
fallen asleep, and dreamed!

In order to free his mind from this indistinctness and
duplicity of impression, which vexed it with a strange
disquietude, he recalled and more thoroughly defined
the plans which Hester and himself had sketched for
their departure. It had been determined between them,
that the Old World, with its crowds and cities, offered

-- 262 --

[figure description] Page 262.[end figure description]

them a more eligible shelter and concealment than the
wilds of New England, or all America, with its alternatives
of an Indian wigwam, or the few settlements of
Europeans, scattered thinly along the seaboard. Not
to speak of the clergyman's health, so inadequate to
sustain the hardships of a forest life, his native gifts,
his culture, and his entire development would secure
him a home only in the midst of civilization and refinement;
the higher the state, the more delicately
adapted to it the man. In furtherance of this choice,
it so happened that a ship lay in the harbour; one of
those questionable cruisers, frequent at that day, which,
without being absolutely outlaws of the deep, yet
roamed over its surface with a remarkable irresponsibility
of character. This vessel had recently arrived
from the Spanish Main, and, within three days' time,
would sail for Bristol. Hester Prynne—whose vocation,
as a self-enlisted Sister of Charity, had brought
her acquainted with the captain and crew—could take
upon herself to secure the passage of two individuals
and a child, with all the secrecy which circumstances
rendered more than desirable.

The minister had inquired of Hester, with no little
interest, the precise time at which the vessel might be
expected to depart. It would probably be on the fourth
day from the present. “That is most fortunate!”
he had then said to himself. Now, why the Reverend
Mr. Dimmesdale considered it so very fortunate, we
hesitate to reveal. Nevertheless,—to hold nothing
back from the reader,—it was because, on the third
day from the present, he was to preach the Election

-- 263 --

[figure description] Page 263.[end figure description]

Sermon; and, as such an occasion formed an honorable
epoch in the life of a New England clergyman, he
could not have chanced upon a more suitable mode
and time of terminating his professional career. “At
least, they shall say of me,” thought this exemplary
man, “that I leave no public duty unperformed, nor
ill performed!” Sad, indeed, that an introspection so
profound and acute as this poor minister's should be so
miserably deceived! We have had, and may still
have, worse things to tell of him; but none, we apprehend,
so pitiably weak; no evidence, at once so slight
and irrefragable, of a subtle disease, that had long since
begun to eat into the real substance of his character.
No man, for any considerable period, can wear one
face to himself, and another to the multitude, without
finally getting bewildered as to which may be the true.

The excitement of Mr. Dimmesdale's feelings, as he
returned from his interview with Hester, lent him unaccustomed
physical energy, and hurried him townward
at a rapid pace. The pathway among the woods
seemed wilder, more uncouth with its rude natural obstacles,
and less trodden by the foot of man, than he
remembered it on his outward journey. But he leaped
across the plashy places, thrust himself through the
clinging underbrush, climbed the ascent, plunged into
the hollow, and overcame, in short, all the difficulties
of the track, with an unweariable activity that astonished
him. He could not but recall how feebly, and
with what frequent pauses for breath, he had toiled
over the same ground only two days before. As he
drew near the town, he took an impression of change

-- 264 --

[figure description] Page 264.[end figure description]

from the series of familiar objects that presented themselves.
It seemed not yesterday, not one, nor two, but
many days, or even years ago, since he had quitted
them. There, indeed, was each former trace of the
street, as he remembered it, and all the peculiarities of
the houses, with the due multitude of gable-peaks, and
a weathercock at every point where his memory suggested
one. Not the less, however, came this importunately
obtrusive sense of change. The same was
true as regarded the acquaintances whom he met, and
all the well-known shapes of human life, about the little
town. They looked neither older nor younger,
now; the beards of the aged were no whiter, nor could
the creeping babe of yesterday walk on his feet today;
it was impossible to describe in what respect they
differed from the individuals on whom he had so recently
bestowed a parting glance; and yet the minister's
deepest sense seemed to inform him of their mutability.
A similar impression struck him most remarkably, as
he passed under the walls of his own church. The
edifice had so very strange, and yet so familiar, an
aspect, that Mr. Dimmesdale's mind vibrated between
two ideas; either that he had seen it only in a dream
hitherto, or that he was merely dreaming about it now.

This phenomenon, in the various shapes which it assumed,
indicated no external change, but so sudden and
important a change in the spectator of the familiar
scene, that the intervening space of a single day had
operated on his consciousness like the lapse of years.
The minister's own will, and Hester's will, and the fate
that grew between them, had wrought this

-- 265 --

[figure description] Page 265.[end figure description]

transformation. It was the same town as heretofore; but the
same minister returned not from the forest. He might
have said to the friends who greeted him,—“I am not
the man for whom you take me! I left him yonder in
the forest, withdrawn into a secret dell, by a mossy
tree-trunk, and near a melancholy brook! Go, seek
your minister, and see if his emaciated figure, his thin
cheek, his white, heavy, pain-wrinkled brow, be not
flung down there like a cast-off garment!” His friends,
no doubt, would still have insisted with him,—“Thou
art thyself the man!”—but the error would have been
their own, not his.

Before Mr. Dimmesdale reached home, his inner
man gave him other evidences of a revolution in the
sphere of thought and feeling. In truth, nothing short
of a total change of dynasty and moral code, in that
interior kingdom, was adequate to account for the impulses
now communicated to the unfortunate and startled
minister. At every step he was incited to do
some strange, wild, wicked thing or other, with a
sense that it would be at once involuntary and intentional;
in spite of himself, yet growing out of a profounder
self than that which opposed the impulse.
For instance, he met one of his own deacons. The
good old man addressed him with the paternal affection
and patriarchal privilege, which his venerable age,
his upright and holy character, and his station in the
Church, entitled him to use; and, conjoined with this,
the deep, almost worshipping respect, which the minister's
professional and private claims alike demanded.
Never was there a more beautiful example of how the

-- 266 --

[figure description] Page 266.[end figure description]

majesty of age and wisdom may comport with the
obeisance and respect enjoined upon it, as from a lower
social rank and inferior order of endowment, towards
a higher. Now, during a conversation of some two or
three moments between the Reverend Mr. Dimmesdale
and this excellent and hoary-bearded deacon, it was
only by the most careful self-control that the former
could refrain from uttering certain blasphemous suggestions
that rose into his mind, respecting the communion-supper.
He absolutely trembled and turned
pale as ashes, lest his tongue should wag itself, in
utterance of these horrible matters, and plead his own
consent for so doing, without his having fairly given it.
And, even with this terror in his heart, he could hardly
avoid laughing to imagine how the sanctified old
patriarchal deacon would have been petrified by his
minister's impiety!

Again, another incident of the same nature. Hurrying
along the street, the Reverend Mr. Dimmesdale encountered
the eldest female member of his church; a
most pious and exemplary old dame; poor, widowed,
lonely, and with a heart as full of reminiscences about
her dead husband and children, and her dead friends of
long ago, as a burial-ground is full of storied gravestones.
Yet all this, which would else have been such
heavy sorrow, was made almost a solemn joy to her
devout old soul by religious consolations and the truths
of Scripture, wherewith she had fed herself continually
for more than thirty years. And, since Mr. Dimmesdale
had taken her in charge, the good grandam's chief
earthly comfort—which, unless it had been likewise a

-- 267 --

[figure description] Page 267.[end figure description]

heavenly comfort, could have been none at all—was
to meet her pastor, whether casually, or of set purpose,
and be refreshed with a word of warm, fragrant,
heaven-breathing Gospel truth from his beloved lips
into her dulled, but rapturously attentive ear. But, on
this occasion, up to the moment of putting his lips to
the old woman's ear, Mr. Dimmesdale, as the great
enemy of souls would have it, could recall no text of
Scripture, nor aught else, except a brief, pithy, and, as
it then appeared to him, unanswerable argument against
the immortality of the human soul. The instilment
thereof into her mind would probably have caused this
aged sister to drop down dead, at once, as by the effect
of an intensely poisonous infusion. What he really
did whisper, the minister could never afterwards recollect.
There was, perhaps, a fortunate disorder in his
utterance, which failed to impart any distinct idea to
the good widow's comprehension, or which Providence
interpreted after a method of its own. Assuredly, as
the minister looked back, he beheld an expression of
divine gratitude and ecstasy that seemed like the shine
of the celestial city on her face, so wrinkled and ashy
pale.

Again, a third instance. After parting from the old
church-member, he met the youngest sister of them all.
It was a maiden newly won—and won by the Reverend
Mr. Dimmesdale's own sermon, on the Sabbath
after his vigil—to barter the transitory pleasures of the
world for the heavenly hope, that was to assume brighter
substance as life grew dark around her, and which would
gild the utter gloom with final glory. She was fair and

-- 268 --

[figure description] Page 268.[end figure description]

pure as a lily that had bloomed in Paradise. The minister
knew well that he was himself enshrined within
the stainless sanctity of her heart, which hung its
snowy curtains about his image, imparting to religion
the warmth of love, and to love a religious purity.
Satan, that afternoon, had surely led the poor young
girl away from her mother's side, and thrown her into
the pathway of this sorely tempted, or—shall we not
rather say?—this lost and desperate man. As she
drew nigh, the arch-fiend whispered him to condense
into small compass and drop into her tender bosom a
germ of evil that would be sure to blossom darkly soon,
and bear black fruit betimes. Such was his sense of
power over this virgin soul, trusting him as she did,
that the minister felt potent to blight all the field of innocence
with but one wicked look, and develop all
its opposite with but a word. So—with a mightier
struggle than he had yet sustained—he held his Geneva
cloak before his face, and hurried onward, making
no sign of recognition, and leaving the young sister
to digest his rudeness as she might. She ransacked
her conscience,—which was full of harmless little
matters, like her pocket or her work-bag,—and took
herself to task, poor thing, for a thousand imaginary
faults; and went about her household duties with swollen
eyelids the next morning.

Before the minister had time to celebrate his victory
over this last temptation, he was conscious of another
impulse, more ludicrous, and almost as horrible. It
was,—we blush to tell it,—it was to stop short in the
road, and teach some very wicked words to a knot of

-- 269 --

[figure description] Page 269.[end figure description]

little Puritan children who were playing there, and had
but just begun to talk. Denying himself this freak,
as unworthy of his cloth, he met a drunken seaman,
one of the ship's crew from the Spanish Main. And,
here, since he had so valiantly forborne all other wickedness,
poor Mr. Dimmesdale longed, at least, to shake
hands with the tarry blackguard, and recreate himself
with a few improper jests, such as dissolute sailors so
abound with, and a volley of good, round, solid, satisfactory,
and heaven-defying oaths! It was not so
much a better principle, as partly his natural good taste,
and still more his buckramed habit of clerical decorum,
that carried him safely through the latter crisis.

“What is it that haunts and tempts me thus?” cried
the minister to himself, at length, pausing in the street,
and striking his hand against his forehead. “Am I
mad? or am I given over utterly to the fiend? Did I
make a contract with him in the forest, and sign it with
my blood? And does he now summon me to its fulfilment,
by suggesting the performance of every wickedness
which his most foul imagination can conceive?”

At the moment when the Reverend Mr. Dimmesdale
thus communed with himself, and struck his forehead
with his hand, old Mistress Hibbins, the reputed witchlady,
is said to have been passing by. She made a
very grand appearance; having on a high head-dress,
a rich gown of velvet, and a ruff done up with the
famous yellow starch, of which Ann Turner, her
especial friend, had taught her the secret, before this
last good lady had been hanged for Sir Thomas Overbury's
murder. Whether the witch had read the

-- 270 --

[figure description] Page 270.[end figure description]

minister's thoughts, or no, she came to a full stop, looked
shrewdly into his face, smiled craftily, and—though
little given to converse with clergymen—began a conversation.

“So, reverend Sir, you have made a visit into the
forest,” observed the witch-lady, nodding her high
head-dress at him. “The next time, I pray you to
allow me only a fair warning, and I shall be proud to
bear you company. Without taking overmuch upon
myself, my good word will go far towards gaining any
strange gentleman a fair reception from yonder potentate
you wot of!”

“I profess, madam,” answered the clergyman, with
a grave obeisance, such as the lady's rank demanded,
and his own good-breeding made imperative,—“I pro-fess,
on my conscience and character, that I am utterly
bewildered as touching the purport of your words! I
went not into the forest to seek a potentate; neither do
I, at any future time, design a visit thither, with a view
to gaining the favor of such personage. My one
sufficient object was to greet that pious friend of mine,
the Apostle Eliot, and rejoice with him over the many
precious souls he hath won from heathendom!”

“Ha, ha, ha!” cackled the old witch-lady, still nodding
her high head-dress at the minister. “Well, well,
we must needs talk thus in the daytime! You carry
it off like an old hand! But at midnight, and in the
forest, we shall have other talk together!”

She passed on with her aged stateliness, but often
turning back her head and smiling at him, like one
willing to recognize a secret intimacy of connection.

-- 271 --

[figure description] Page 271.[end figure description]

“Have I then sold myself,” thought the minister,
“to the fiend whom, if men say true, this yellowstarched
and velveted old hag has chosen for her prince
and master!”

The wretched minister! He had made a bargain
very like it! Tempted by a dream of happiness, he
had yielded himself with deliberate choice, as he had
never done before, to what he knew was deadly sin.
And the infectious poison of that sin had been thus
rapidly diffused throughout his moral system. It had
stupefied all blessed impulses, and awakened into vivid
life the whole brotherhood of bad ones. Scorn, bitterness,
unprovoked malignity, gratuitous desire of ill,
ridicule of whatever was good and holy, all awoke, to
tempt, even while they frightened him. And his encounter
with old Mistress Hibbins, if it were a real
incident, did but show his sympathy and fellowship
with wicked mortals and the world of perverted spirits.

He had by this time reached his dwelling, on the
edge of the burial-ground, and, hastening up the stairs,
took refuge in his study. The minister was glad to
have reached this shelter, without first betraying himself
to the world by any of those strange and wicked
eccentricities to which he had been continually impelled
while passing through the streets. He entered
the accustomed room, and looked around him on its
books, its windows, its fireplace, and the tapestried
comfort of the walls, with the same perception of
strangeness that had haunted him throughout his walk
from the forest-dell into the town, and thitherward.
Here he had studied and written; here, gone through

-- 272 --

[figure description] Page 272.[end figure description]

fast and vigil, and come forth half alive; here, striven
to pray; here, borne a hundred thousand agonies!
There was the Bible, in its rich old Hebrew, with Moses
and the Prophets speaking to him, and God's voice
through all! There, on the table, with the inky pen
beside it, was an unfinished sermon, with a sentence
broken in the midst, where his thoughts had ceased to
gush out upon the page two days before. He knew
that it was himself, the thin and white-cheeked minister,
who had done and suffered these things, and written
thus far into the Election Sermon! But he seemed to
stand apart, and eye this former self with scornful,
pitying, but half-envious curiosity. That self was
gone! Another man had returned out of the forest;
a wiser one; with a knowledge of hidden mysteries
which the simplicity of the former never could have
reached. A bitter kind of knowledge that!

While occupied with these reflections, a knock came
at the door of the study, and the minister said,
“Come in!”—not wholly devoid of an idea that he
might behold an evil spirit. And so he did! It was
old Roger Chillingworth that entered. The minister
stood, white and speechless, with one hand on the Hebrew
Scriptures, and the other spread upon his breast.

“Welcome home, reverend Sir!” said the physician.
“And how found you that godly man, the
Apostle Eliot? But methinks, dear Sir, you look
pale; as if the travel through the wilderness had been
too sore for you. Will not my aid be requisite to put
you in heart and strength to preach your Election Sermon?”

-- 273 --

[figure description] Page 273.[end figure description]

“Nay, I think not so,” rejoined the Reverend Mr.
Dimmesdale. “My journey, and the sight of the holy
Apostle yonder, and the free air which I have breathed,
have done me good, after so long confinement in my
study. I think to need no more of your drugs, my
kind physician, good though they be, and administered
by a friendly hand.”

All this time, Roger Chillingworth was looking at the
minister with the grave and intent regard of a physician
towards his patient. But, in spite of this outward
show, the latter was almost convinced of the old man's
knowledge, or, at least, his confident suspicion, with
respect to his own interview with Hester Prynne. The
physician knew, then, that, in the minister's regard, he
was no longer a trusted friend, but his bitterest enemy.
So much being known, it would appear natural
that a part of it should be expressed. It is singular,
however, how long a time often passes before words
embody things; and with what security two persons,
who choose to avoid a certain subject, may approach its
very verge, and retire without disturbing it. Thus, the
minister felt no apprehension that Roger Chillingworth
would touch, in express words, upon the real position
which they sustained towards one another. Yet did the
physician, in his dark way, creep frightfully near the
secret.

“Were it not better,” said he, “that you use my
poor skill to-night? Verily, dear Sir, we must take
pains to make you strong and vigorous for this occasion
of the Election discourse. The people look for

-- 274 --

[figure description] Page 274.[end figure description]

great things from you; apprehending that another year
may come about, and find their pastor gone.”

“Yea, to another world,” replied the minister, with
pious resignation. “Heaven grant it be a better one;
for, in good sooth, I hardly think to tarry with my flock
through the flitting seasons of another year! But,
touching your medicine, kind Sir, in my present frame
of body I need it not.”

“I joy to hear it,” answered the physician. “It
may be that my remedies, so long administered in
vain, begin now to take due effect. Happy man were
I, and well deserving of New England's gratitude,
could I achieve this cure!”

“I thank you from my heart, most watchful friend,”
said the Reverend Mr. Dimmesdale, with a solemn
smile. “I thank you, and can but requite your good
deeds with my prayers.”

“A good man's prayers are golden recompense!”
rejoined old Roger Chillingworth, as he took his leave.
“Yea, they are the current gold coin of the New
Jerusalem, with the King's own mint-mark on them!”

Left alone, the minister summoned a servant of the
house, and requested food, which, being set before him,
he ate with ravenous appetite. Then, flinging the
already written pages of the Election Sermon into the
fire, he forthwith began another, which he wrote with
such an impulsive flow of thought and emotion, that
he fancied himself inspired; and only wondered that
Heaven should see fit to transmit the grand and solemn
music of its oracles through so foul an organ-pipe as
he. However, leaving that mystery to solve itself,

-- 275 --

[figure description] Page 275.[end figure description]

or go unsolved for ever, he drove his task onward, with
earnest haste and ecstasy. Thus the night fled away,
as if it were a winged steed, and he careering on it;
morning came, and peeped blushing through the curtains;
and at last sunrise threw a golden beam into
the study, and laid it right across the minister's bedazzled
eyes. There he was, with the pen still between
his fingers, and a vast, immeasurable tract of written
space behind him!

-- 276 --

p135-290 XXI. THE NEW ENGLAND HOLIDAY.

[figure description] Page 276.[end figure description]

Betimes in the morning of the day on which the
new Governor was to receive his office at the hands of
the people, Hester Prynne and little Pearl came into
the market-place. It was already thronged with the
craftsmen and other plebeian inhabitants of the town, in
considerable numbers; among whom, likewise, were
many rough figures, whose attire of deer-skins marked
them as belonging to some of the forest settlements,
which surrounded the little metropolis of the colony.

On this public holiday, as on all other occasions, for
seven years past, Hester was clad in a garment of
coarse gray cloth. Not more by its hue than by some
indescribable peculiarity in its fashion, it had the effect
of making her fade personally out of sight and outline;
while, again, the scarlet letter brought her back from
this twilight indistinctness, and revealed her under the
moral aspect of its own illumination. Her face, so
long familiar to the townspeople, showed the marble
quietude which they were accustomed to behold there.
It was like a mask; or rather, like the frozen calmness
of a dead woman's features; owing this dreary resemblance
to the fact that Hester was actually dead, in respect
to any claim of sympathy, and had departed out
of the world with which she still seemed to mingle.

-- 277 --

[figure description] Page 277.[end figure description]

It might be, on this one day, that there was an expression
unseen before, nor, indeed, vivid enough to
be detected now; unless some preternaturally gifted
observer should have first read the heart, and have
afterwards sought a corresponding development in the
countenance and mien. Such a spiritual seer might
have conceived, that, after sustaining the gaze of the
multitude through seven miserable years as a necessity,
a penance, and something which it was a stern religion
to endure, she now, for one last time more, encountered
it freely and voluntarily, in order to convert what
had so long been agony into a kind of triumph.
“Look your last on the scarlet letter and its wearer!”—
the people's victim and life-long bond-slave, as they
fancied her, might say to them. “Yet a little while,
and she will be beyond your reach! A few hours
longer, and the deep, mysterious ocean will quench
and hide for ever the symbol which ye have caused to
burn upon her bosom!” Nor were it an inconsistency
too improbable to be assigned to human nature, should
we suppose a feeling of regret in Hester's mind, at the
moment when she was about to win her freedom from
the pain which had been thus deeply incorporated with
her being. Might there not be an irresistible desire to
quaff a last, long, breathless draught of the cup of
wormwood and aloes, with which nearly all her years
of womanhood had been perpetually flavored? The
wine of life, henceforth to be presented to her lips,
must be indeed rich, delicious, and exhilarating, in its
chased and golden beaker; or else leave an inevitable
and weary languor, after the lees of bitterness

-- 278 --

[figure description] Page 278.[end figure description]

wherewith she had been drugged, as with a cordial of intensest
potency.

Pearl was decked out with airy gayety. It would
have been impossible to guess that this bright and sunny
apparition owed its existence to the shape of gloomy
gray; or that a fancy, at once so gorgeous and so delicate
as must have been requisite to contrive the child's
apparel, was the same that had achieved a task perhaps
more difficult, in imparting so distinct a peculiarity to
Hester's simple robe. The dress, so proper was it to
little Pearl, seemed an effluence, or inevitable development
and outward manifestation of her character, no
more to be separated from her than the many-hued
brilliancy from a butterfly's wing, or the painted glory
from the leaf of a bright flower. As with these, so
with the child; her garb was all of one idea with her
nature. On this eventful day, moreover, there was a
certain singular inquietude and excitement in her mood,
resembling nothing so much as the shimmer of a diamond,
that sparkles and flashes with the varied throbbings
of the breast on which it is displayed. Children
have always a sympathy in the agitations of those connected
with them; always, especially, a sense of any
trouble or impending revolution, of whatever kind, in
domestic circumstances; and therefore Pearl, who was
the gem on her mother's unquiet bosom, betrayed, by
the very dance of her spirits, the emotions which none
could detect in the marble passiveness of Hester's
brow.

This effervescence made her flit with a bird-like
movement, rather than walk by her mother's side. She

-- 279 --

[figure description] Page 279.[end figure description]

broke continually into shouts of a wild, inarticulate, and
sometimes piercing music. When they reached the
market-place, she became still more restless, on perceiving
the stir and bustle that enlivened the spot; for
it was usually more like the broad and lonesome green
before a village meeting-house, than the centre of a
town's business.

“Why, what is this, mother?” cried she. “Wherefore
have all the people left their work to-day? Is it a
play-day for the whole world. See, there is the blacksmith!
He has washed his sooty face, and put on his
Sabbath-day clothes, and looks, as if he would gladly
be merry, if any kind body would only teach him how!
And there is Master Brackett, the old jailer, nodding
and smiling at me. Why does he do so, mother?”

“He remembers thee a little babe, my child,” answered
Hester.

“He should not nod and smile at me, for all that,—
the black, grim, ugly-eyed old man!” said Pearl.
“He may nod at thee if he will; for thou art clad in
gray, and wearest the scarlet letter. But, see, mother,
how many faces of strange people, and Indians among
them, and sailors! What have they all come to do
here in the market-place?”

“They wait to see the procession pass,” said Hester.
“For the Governor and the magistrates are to go by,
and the ministers, and all the great people and good
people, with the music, and the soldiers marching before
them.”

“And will the minister be there?” asked Pearl.
“And will he hold out both his hands to me, as when
thou ledst me to him from the brook-side?”

-- 280 --

[figure description] Page 280.[end figure description]

“He will be there, child,” answered her mother.
“But he will not greet thee to-day; nor must thou
greet him.”

“What a strange, sad man is he!” said the child, as
if speaking partly to herself. “In the dark night-time,
he calls us to him, and holds thy hand and mine, as
when we stood with him on the scaffold yonder! And
in the deep forest, where only the old trees can hear,
and the strip of sky see it, he talks with thee, sitting on
a heap of moss! And he kisses my forehead, too, so
that the little brook would hardly wash it off! But
here in the sunny day, and among all the people, he
knows us not; nor must we know him! A strange,
sad man is he, with his hand always over his heart!”

“Be quiet, Pearl! Thou understandest not these
things,” said her mother. “Think not now of the
minister, but look about thee, and see how cheery is
every body's face to-day. The children have come
from their schools, and the grown people from their
workshops and their fields, on purpose to be happy.
For, to-day, a new man is beginning to rule over them;
and so—as has been the custom of mankind ever
since a nation was first gathered—they make merry
and rejoice; as if a good and golden year were at
length to pass over the poor old world!”

It was as Hester said, in regard to the unwonted jollity
that brightened the faces of the people. Into this
festal season of the year—as it already was, and
continued to be during the greater part of two centuries—
the Puritans compressed whatever mirth and
public joy they deemed allowable to human

-- 281 --

[figure description] Page 281.[end figure description]

infirmity; thereby so far dispelling the customary cloud, that,
for the space of a single holiday, they appeared
scarcely more grave than most other communities at a
period of general affliction.

But we perhaps exaggerate the gray or sable tinge,
which undoubtedly characterized the mood and manners
of the age. The persons now in the market-place
of Boston had not been born to an inheritance
of Puritanic gloom. They were native Englishmen,
whose fathers had lived in the sunny richness of the
Elizabethan epoch; a time when the life of England,
viewed as one great mass, would appear to have been
as stately, magnificent, and joyous, as the world has
ever witnessed. Had they followed their hereditary
taste, the New England settlers would have illustrated
all events of public importance by bonfires, banquets,
pageantries, and processions. Nor would it have been
impracticable, in the observance of majestic ceremonies,
to combine mirthful recreation with solemnity, and
give, as it were, a grotesque and brilliant embroidery
to the great robe of state, which a nation, at such festivals,
puts on. There was some shadow of an attempt
of this kind in the mode of celebrating the day on
which the political year of the colony commenced.
The dim reflection of a remembered splendor, a colorless
and manifold diluted repetition of what they had
beheld in proud old London,—we will not say at a
royal coronation, but at a Lord Mayor's show,—might
be traced in the customs which our forefathers instituted,
with reference to the annual installation of magistrates.
The fathers and founders of the commonwealth

-- 282 --

[figure description] Page 282.[end figure description]

—the statesman, the priest, and the soldier—deemed
it a duty then to assume the outward state and majesty,
which, in accordance with antique style, was looked
upon as the proper garb of public or social eminence.
All came forth, to move in procession before the people's
eye, and thus impart a needed dignity to the simple
framework of a government so newly constructed.

Then, too, the people were countenanced, if not
encouraged, in relaxing the severe and close application
to their various modes of rugged industry, which,
at all other times, seemed of the same piece and material
with their religion. Here, it is true, were none
of the appliances which popular merriment would so
readily have found in the England of Elizabeth's time,
or that of James;—no rude shows of a theatrical kind;
no minstrel with his harp and legendary ballad, nor
gleeman, with an ape dancing to his music; no juggler,
with his tricks of mimic witchcraft; no Merry Andrew,
to stir up the multitude with jests, perhaps hundreds of
years old, but still effective, by their appeals to the
very broadest sources of mirthful sympathy. All such
professors of the several branches of jocularity would
have been sternly repressed, not only by the rigid discipline
of law, but by the general sentiment which
gives law its vitality. Not the less, however, the great,
honest face of the people smiled, grimly, perhaps, but
widely too. Nor were sports wanting, such as the
colonists had witnessed, and shared in, long ago, at the
country fairs and on the village-greens of England;
and which it was thought well to keep alive on this
new soil, for the sake of the courage and manliness

-- 283 --

[figure description] Page 283.[end figure description]

that were essential in them. Wrestling-matches, in the
differing fashions of Cornwall and Devonshire, were
seen here and there about the market-place; in one
corner, there was a friendly bout at quarterstaff; and—
what attracted most interest of all—on the platform
of the pillory, already so noted in our pages, two
masters of defence were commencing an exhibition
with the buckler and broadsword. But, much to the
disappointment of the crowd, this latter business was
broken off by the interposition of the town beadle, who
had no idea of permitting the majesty of the law to be
violated by such an abuse of one of its consecrated
places.

It may not be too much to affirm, on the whole, (the
people being then in the first stages of joyless deportment,
and the offspring of sires who had known how
to be merry, in their day,) that they would compare
favorably, in point of holiday keeping, with their descendants,
even at so long an interval as ourselves.
Their immediate posterity, the generation next to the
early emigrants, wore the blackest shade of Puritanism,
and so darkened the national visage with it, that all the
subsequent years have not sufficed to clear it up. We
have yet to learn again the forgotten art of gayety.

The picture of human life in the market-place,
though its general tint was the sad gray, brown, or
black of the English emigrants, was yet enlivened by
some diversity of hue. A party of Indians—in their
savage finery of curiously embroidered deer-skin robes,
wampum-belts, red and yellow ochre, and feathers, and
armed with the bow and arrow and stone-headed spear

-- 284 --

[figure description] Page 284.[end figure description]

—stood apart, with countenances of inflexible gravity,
beyond what even the Puritan aspect could attain.
Nor, wild as were these painted barbarians, were they
the wildest feature of the scene. This distinction could
more justly be claimed by some mariners,—a part of
the crew of the vessel from the Spanish Main,—who
had come ashore to see the humors of Election Day.
They were rough-looking desperadoes, with sun-blackened
faces, and an immensity of beard; their wide,
short trousers were confined about the waist by belts,
often clasped with a rough plate of gold, and sustaining
always a long knife, and, in some instances, a sword.
From beneath their broad-brimmed hats of palm-leaf,
gleamed eyes which, even in good nature and merriment,
had a kind of animal ferocity. They transgressed,
without fear or scruple, the rules of behaviour
that were binding on all others; smoking tobacco under
the beadle's very nose, although each whiff would
have cost a townsman a shilling; and quaffing, at their
pleasure, draughts of wine or aqua-vitæ from pocket-flasks,
which they freely tendered to the gaping crowd
around them. It remarkably characterized the incomplete
morality of the age, rigid as we call it, that a
license was allowed the seafaring class, not merely
for their freaks on shore, but for far more desperate
deeds on their proper element. The sailor of that day
would go near to be arraigned as a pirate in our own.
There could be little doubt, for instance, that this very
ship's crew, though no unfavorable specimens of the
nautical brotherhood, had been guilty, as we should
phrase it, of depredations on the Spanish commerce,

-- 285 --

[figure description] Page 285.[end figure description]

such as would have perilled all their necks in a modern
court of justice.

But the sea, in those old times, heaved, swelled, and
foamed very much at its own will, or subject only to
the tempestuous wind, with hardly any attempts at regulation
by human law. The buccaneer on the wave
might relinquish his calling, and become at once, if he
chose, a man of probity and piety on land; nor, even
in the full career of his reckless life, was he regarded
as a personage with whom it was disreputable to traffic,
or casually associate. Thus, the Puritan elders, in
their black cloaks, starched bands, and steeple-crowned
hats, smiled not unbenignantly at the clamor and rude
deportment of these jolly seafaring men; and it excited
neither surprise nor animadversion when so reputable
a citizen as old Roger Chillingworth, the physician,
was seen to enter the market-place, in close and
familiar talk with the commander of the questionable
vessel.

The latter was by far the most showy and gallant
figure, so far as apparel went, anywhere to be seen
among the multitude. He wore a profusion of ribbons
on his garment, and gold lace on his hat, which was
also encircled by a gold chain, and surmounted with a
feather. There was a sword at his side, and a sword-cut
on his forehead, which, by the arrangement of his
hair, he seemed anxious rather to display than hide.
A landsman could hardly have worn this garb and
shown this face, and worn and shown them both with
such a galliard air, without undergoing stern question
before a magistrate, and probably incurring fine or

-- 286 --

[figure description] Page 286.[end figure description]

imprisonment, or perhaps an exhibition in the stocks.
As regarded the shipmaster, however, all was looked
upon as pertaining to the character, as to a fish his glistening
scales.

After parting from the physician, the commander of
the Bristol ship strolled idly through the market-place;
until, happening to approach the spot where Hester
Prynne was standing, he appeared to recognize, and did
not hesitate to address her. As was usually the case
wherever Hester stood, a small, vacant area—a sort
of magic circle—had formed itself about her, into
which, though the people were elbowing one another
at a little distance, none ventured, or felt disposed to
intrude. It was a forcible type of the moral solitude
in which the scarlet letter enveloped its fated wearer;
partly by her own reserve, and partly by the instinctive,
though no longer so unkindly, withdrawal of her
fellow-creatures. Now, if never before, it answered a
good purpose, by enabling Hester and the seaman to
speak together without risk of being overheard; and
so changed was Hester Prynne's repute before the
public, that the matron in town most eminent for rigid
morality could not have held such intercourse with less
result of scandal than herself.

“So, mistress,” said the mariner, “I must bid the
steward make ready one more berth than you bargained
for! No fear of scurvy or ship-fever, this voyage!
What with the ship's surgeon and this other doctor, our
only danger will be from drug or pill; more by token,
as there is a lot of apothecary's stuff aboard, which I
traded for with a Spanish vessel.”

-- 287 --

[figure description] Page 287.[end figure description]

“What mean you?” inquired Hester, startled more
than she permitted to appear. “Have you another
passenger?”

“Why, know you not,” cried the shipmaster, “that
this physician here—Chillingworth, he calls himself—
is minded to try my cabin-fare with you? Ay, ay,
you must have known it; for he tells me he is of your
party, and a close friend to the gentleman you spoke
of,—he that is in peril from these sour old Puritan
rulers!”

“They know each other well, indeed,” replied Hester,
with a mien of calmness, though in the utmost
consternation. “They have long dwelt together.”

Nothing further passed between the mariner and
Hester Prynne. But, at that instant, she beheld old
Roger Chillingworth himself, standing in the remotest
corner of the market-place, and smiling on her; a
smile which—across the wide and bustling square,
and through all the talk and laughter, and various
thoughts, moods, and interests of the crowd—conveyed
secret and fearful meaning.

-- 288 --

p135-302 XXII. THE PROCESSION.

[figure description] Page 288.[end figure description]

Before Hester Prynne could call together her
thoughts, and consider what was practicable to be
done in this new and startling aspect of affairs, the
sound of military music was heard approaching along
a contiguous street. It denoted the advance of the
procession of magistrates and citizens, on its way towards
the meeting-house; where, in compliance with a
custom thus early established, and ever since observed,
the Reverend Mr. Dimmesdale was to deliver an Election
Sermon.

Soon the head of the procession showed itself, with
a slow and stately march, turning a corner, and making
its way across the market-place. First came the
music. It comprised a variety of instruments, perhaps
imperfectly adapted to one another, and played with no
great skill, but yet attaining the great object for which
the harmony of drum and clarion addresses itself to
the multitude,—that of imparting a higher and more
heroic air to the scene of life that passes before the
eye. Little Pearl at first clapped her hands, but then
lost, for an instant, the restless agitation that had kept
her in a continual effervescence throughout the morning;
she gazed silently, and seemed to be borne

-- 289 --

[figure description] Page 289.[end figure description]

upward, like a floating sea-bird, on the long heaves and
swells of sound. But she was brought back to her
former mood by the shimmer of the sunshine on the
weapons and bright armour of the military company,
which followed after the music, and formed the honorary
escort of the procession. This body of soldiery—
which still sustains a corporate existence, and marches
down from past ages with an ancient and honorable
fame—was composed of no mercenary materials. Its
ranks were filled with gentlemen, who felt the stirrings
of martial impulse, and sought to establish a kind of
College of Arms, where, as in an association of Knights
Templars, they might learn the science, and, so far as
peaceful exercise would teach them, the practices of
war. The high estimation then placed upon the military
character might be seen in the lofty port of each
individual member of the company. Some of them,
indeed, by their services in the Low Countries and on
other fields of European warfare, had fairly won their
title to assume the name and pomp of soldiership.
The entire array, moreover, clad in burnished steel,
and with plumage nodding over their bright morions,
had a brilliancy of effect which no modern display can
aspire to equal.

And yet the men of civil eminence, who came immediately
behind the military escort, were better worth
a thoughtful observer's eye. Even in outward demeanour
they showed a stamp of majesty that made the
warrior's haughty stride look vulgar, if not absurd. It
was an age when what we call talent had far less consideration
than now, but the massive materials which

-- 290 --

[figure description] Page 290.[end figure description]

produce stability and dignity of character a great deal
more. The people possessed, by hereditary right, the
quality of reverence; which, in their descendants, if it
survive at all, exists in smaller proportion, and with a
vastly diminished force in the selection and estimate of
public men. The change may be for good or ill, and
is partly, perhaps, for both. In that old day, the English
settler on these rude shores,—having left king,
nobles, and all degrees of awful rank behind, while
still the faculty and necessity of reverence were strong
in him,—bestowed it on the white hair and venerable
brow of age; on long-tried integrity; on solid wisdom
and sad-colored experience; on endowments of that
grave and weighty order, which gives the idea of permanence,
and comes under the general definition of
respectability. These primitive statesmen, therefore,—
Bradstreet, Endicott, Dudley, Bellingham, and their
compeers,—who were elevated to power by the early
choice of the people, seem to have been not often brilliant,
but distinguished by a ponderous sobriety, rather
than activity of intellect. They had fortitude and selfreliance,
and, in time of difficulty or peril, stood up for
the welfare of the state like a line of cliffs against a
tempestuous tide. The traits of character here indicated
were well represented in the square cast of
countenance and large physical development of the
new colonial magistrates. So far as a demeanour of
natural authority was concerned, the mother country
need not have been ashamed to see these foremost
men of an actual democracy adopted into the House
of Peers, or made the Privy Council of the sovereign.

-- 291 --

[figure description] Page 291.[end figure description]

Next in order to the magistrates came the young
and eminently distinguished divine, from whose lips the
religious discourse of the anniversary was expected.
His was the profession, at that era, in which intellectual
ability displayed itself far more than in political life;
for—leaving a higher motive out of the question—it
offered inducements powerful enough, in the almost
worshipping respect of the community, to win the most
aspiring ambition into its service. Even political power—
as in the case of Increase Mather—was within the
grasp of a successful priest.

It was the observation of those who beheld him now,
that never, since Mr. Dimmesdale first set his foot on
the New England shore, had he exhibited such energy
as was seen in the gait and air with which he kept his
pace in the procession. There was no feebleness of
step, as at other times; his frame was not bent; nor
did his hand rest ominously upon his heart. Yet, if the
clergyman were rightly viewed, his strength seemed
not of the body. It might be spiritual, and imparted
to him by angelic ministrations. It might be the exhilaration
of that potent cordial, which is distilled only
in the furnace-glow of earnest and long-continued
thought. Or, perchance, his sensitive temperament
was invigorated by the loud and piercing music, that
swelled heavenward, and uplifted him on its ascending
wave. Nevertheless, so abstracted was his look, it
might be questioned whether Mr. Dimmesdale even
heard the music. There was his body, moving onward,
and with an unaccustomed force. But where
was his mind? Far and deep in its own region,

-- 292 --

[figure description] Page 292.[end figure description]

busying itself, with preternatural activity, to marshal a procession
of stately thoughts that were soon to issue
thence; and so he saw nothing, heard nothing, knew
nothing, of what was around him; but the spiritual element
took up the feeble frame, and carried it along,
unconscious of the burden, and converting it to spirit
like itself. Men of uncommon intellect, who have
grown morbid, possess this occasional power of mighty
effort, into which they throw the life of many days,
and then are lifeless for as many more.

Hester Prynne, gazing steadfastly at the clergyman,
felt a dreary influence come over her, but wherefore or
whence she knew not; unless that he seemed so remote
from her own sphere, and utterly beyond her reach.
One glance of recognition, she had imagined, must needs
pass between them. She thought of the dim forest,
with its little dell of solitude, and love, and anguish, and
the mossy tree-trunk, where, sitting hand in hand, they
had mingled their sad and passionate talk with the
melancholy murmur of the brook. How deeply had
they known each other then! And was this the man?
She hardly knew him now! He, moving proudly past,
enveloped, as it were, in the rich music, with the procession
of majestic and venerable fathers; he, so unattainable
in his worldly position, and still more so in that
far vista of his unsympathizing thoughts, through which
she now beheld him! Her spirit sank with the idea
that all must have been a delusion, and that, vividly as
she had dreamed it, there could be no real bond betwixt
the clergyman and herself. And thus much of
woman was there in Hester, that she could scarcely

-- 293 --

[figure description] Page 293.[end figure description]

forgive him,—least of all now, when the heavy footstep
of their approaching Fate might be heard, nearer,
nearer, nearer!—for being able so completely to withdraw
himself from their mutual world; while she
groped darkly, and stretched forth her cold hands, and
found him not.

Pearl either saw and responded to her mother's feelings,
or herself felt the remoteness and intangibility
that had fallen around the minister. While the procession
passed, the child was uneasy, fluttering up and
down, like a bird on the point of taking flight. When
the whole had gone by, she looked up into Hester's
face.

“Mother,” said she, “was that the same minister
that kissed me by the brook?”

“Hold thy peace, dear little Pearl!” whispered her
mother. “We must not always talk in the market-
place of what happens to us in the forest.”

“I could not be sure it was he; so strange he
looked,” continued the child. “Else I would have run
to him, and bid him kiss me now, before all the people;
even as he did yonder among the dark old trees. What
would the minister have said, mother? Would he
have clapped his hand over his heart, and scowled on
me, and bid me begone?”

“What should he say, Pearl,” answered Hester,
“save that it was no time to kiss, and that kisses are
not to be given in the market-place? Well for thee,
foolish child, that thou didst not speak to him!”

Another shade of the same sentiment, in reference
to Mr. Dimmesdale, was expressed by a person whose

-- 294 --

[figure description] Page 294.[end figure description]

eccentricities—or insanity, as we should term it—led
her to do what few of the townspeople would have
ventured on; to begin a conversation with the wearer
of the scarlet letter, in public. It was Mistress Hibbins,
who, arrayed in great magnificence, with a
triple ruff, a broidered stomacher, a gown of rich velvet,
and a gold-headed cane, had come forth to see
the procession. As this ancient lady had the renown
(which subsequently cost her no less a price than her
life) of being a principal actor in all the works of necromancy
that were continually going forward, the
crowd gave way before her, and seemed to fear the
touch of her garment, as if it carried the plague among
its gorgeous folds. Seen in conjunction with Hester
Prynne,—kindly as so many now felt towards the
latter,—the dread inspired by Mistress Hibbins was
doubled, and caused a general movement from that
part of the market-place in which the two women stood.

“Now, what mortal imagination could conceive it!”
whispered the old lady confidentially to Hester. “Yonder
divine man! That saint on earth, as the people uphold
him to be, and as—I must needs say—he really
looks! Who, now, that saw him pass in the procession,
would think how little while it is since he went
forth out of his study,—chewing a Hebrew text of
Scripture in his mouth, I warrant,—to take an airing
in the forest! Aha! we know what that means, Hester
Prynne! But, truly, forsooth, I find it hard to believe
him the same man. Many a church-member saw
I, walking behind the music, that has danced in the
same measure with me, when Somebody was fiddler,

-- 295 --

[figure description] Page 295.[end figure description]

and, it might be, an Indian powwow or a Lapland wizard
changing hands with us! That is but a trifle, when a
woman knows the world. But this minister! Couldst
thou surely tell, Hester, whether he was the same man
that encountered thee on the forest-path!”

“Madam, I know not of what you speak,” answered
Hester Prynne, feeling Mistress Hibbins to be of infirm
mind; yet strangely startled and awe-stricken by the
confidence with which she affirmed a personal connection
between so many persons (herself among them)
and the Evil One. “It is not for me to talk lightly of
a learned and pious minister of the Word, like the
Reverend Mr. Dimmesdale!”

“Fie, woman, fie!” cried the old lady, shaking her
finger at Hester. “Dost thou think I have been to the
forest so many times, and have yet no skill to judge
who else has been there? Yea; though no leaf of the
wild garlands, which they wore while they danced, be
left in their hair! I know thee, Hester; for I behold
the token. We may all see it in the sunshine; and it
glows like a red flame in the dark. Thou wearest it
openly; so there need be no question about that. But
this minister! Let me tell thee in thine ear! When
the Black Man sees one of his own servants, signed
and sealed, so shy of owning to the bond as is the
Reverend Mr. Dimmesdale, he hath a way of ordering
matters so that the mark shall be disclosed in open daylight
to the eyes of all the world! What is it that the
minister seeks to hide, with his hand always over his
heart? Ha, Hester Prynne!”

“What is it, good Mistress Hibbins?” eagerly
asked little Pearl. “Hast thou seen it?”

-- 296 --

[figure description] Page 296.[end figure description]

“No matter, darling!” responded Mistress Hibbins,
making Pearl a profound reverence. “Thou thyself
wilt see it, one time or another. They say, child, thou
art of the lineage of the Prince of the Air! Wilt
thou ride with me, some fine night, to see thy father?
Then thou shalt know wherefore the minister keeps his
hand over his heart!”

Laughing so shrilly that all the market-place could
hear her, the weird old gentlewoman took her departure.

By this time the preliminary prayer had been offered
in the meeting-house, and the accents of the Reverend
Mr. Dimmesdale were heard commencing his discourse.
An irresistible feeling kept Hester near the
spot. As the sacred edifice was too much thronged to
admit another auditor, she took up her position close
beside the scaffold of the pillory. It was in sufficient
proximity to bring the whole sermon to her ears, in the
shape of an indistinct, but varied, murmur and flow of
the minister's very peculiar voice.

This vocal organ was in itself a rich endowment;
insomuch that a listener, comprehending nothing of the
language in which the preacher spoke, might still have
been swayed to and fro by the mere tone and cadence.
Like all other music, it breathed passion and pathos,
and emotions high or tender, in a tongue native to the
human heart, wherever educated. Muffled as the
sound was by its passage through the church-walls,
Hester Prynne listened with such intentness, and sympathized
so intimately, that the sermon had throughout
a meaning for her, entirely apart from its

-- 297 --

[figure description] Page 297.[end figure description]

indistinguishable words. These, perhaps, if more distinctly heard,
might have been only a grosser medium, and have
clogged the spiritual sense. Now she caught the low
undertone, as of the wind sinking down to repose
itself; then ascended with it, as it rose through progressive
gradations of sweetness and power, until its volume
seemed to envelop her with an atmosphere of awe and
solemn grandeur. And yet, majestic as the voice
sometimes became, there was for ever in it an essential
character of plaintiveness. A loud or low expression of
anguish,—the whisper, or the shriek, as it might be conceived,
of suffering humanity, that touched a sensibility
in every bosom! At times this deep strain of pathos
was all that could be heard, and scarcely heard, sighing
amid a desolate silence. But even when the minister's
voice grew high and commanding,—when it
gushed irrepressibly upward,—when it assumed its
utmost breadth and power, so overfilling the church as
to burst its way through the solid walls, and diffuse
itself in the open air,—still, if the auditor listened intently,
and for the purpose, he could detect the same
cry of pain. What was it? The complaint of a
human heart, sorrow-laden, perchance guilty, telling
its secret, whether of guilt or sorrow, to the great heart
of mankind; beseeching its sympathy or forgiveness,—
at every moment,—in each accent,—and never in
vain! It was this profound and continual undertone
that gave the clergyman his most appropriate power.

During all this time Hester stood, statue-like, at the
foot of the scaffold. If the minister's voice had not
kept her there, there would nevertheless have been an

-- 298 --

[figure description] Page 298.[end figure description]

inevitable magnetism in that spot, whence she dated the
first hour of her life of ignominy. There was a sense
within her,—too ill-defined to be made a thought, but
weighing heavily on her mind,—that her whole orb of
life, both before and after, was connected with this
spot, as with the one point that gave it unity.

Little Pearl, meanwhile, had quitted her mother's
side, and was playing at her own will about the market-place.
She made the sombre crowd cheerful by her
erratic and glistening ray; even as a bird of bright
plumage illuminates a whole tree of dusky foliage by
darting to and fro, half seen and half concealed, amid
the twilight of the clustering leaves. She had an undulating,
but, oftentimes, a sharp and irregular movement.
It indicated the restless vivacity of her spirit,
which to-day was doubly indefatigable in its tiptoe
dance, because it was played upon and vibrated with
her mother's disquietude. Whenever Pearl saw any
thing to excite her ever active and wandering curiosity,
she flew thitherward, and, as we might say, seized
upon that man or thing as her own property, so far as
she desired it; but without yielding the minutest degree
of control over her motions in requital. The Puritans
looked on, and, if they smiled, were none the less inclined
to pronounce the child a demon offspring, from
the indescribable charm of beauty and eccentricity that
shone through her little figure, and sparkled with its
activity. She ran and looked the wild Indian in the
face; and he grew conscious of a nature wilder than
his own. Thence, with native audacity, but still with a
reserve as characteristic, she flew into the midst of a

-- 299 --

[figure description] Page 299.[end figure description]

group of mariners, the swarthy-cheeked wild men of
the ocean, as the Indians were of the land; and they
gazed wonderingly and admiringly at Pearl, as if a
flake of the sea-foam had taken the shape of a little
maid, and were gifted with a soul of the sea-fire, that
flashes beneath the prow in the night-time.

One of these seafaring men—the shipmaster, indeed,
who had spoken to Hester Prynne—was so
smitten with Pearl's aspect, that he attempted to lay
hands upon her, with purpose to snatch a kiss. Finding
it as impossible to touch her as to catch a humming-bird
in the air, he took from his hat the gold
chain that was twisted about it, and threw it to the
child. Pearl immediately twined it around her neck
and waist, with such happy skill, that, once seen there,
it became a part of her, and it was difficult to imagine
her without it.

“Thy mother is yonder woman with the scarlet
letter,” said the seaman. “Wilt thou carry her a
message from me?”

“If the message pleases me I will,” answered
Pearl.

“Then tell her,” rejoined he, “that I spake again
with the black-a-visaged, hump-shouldered old doctor,
and he engages to bring his friend, the gentleman she
wots of, aboard with him. So let thy mother take no
thought, save for herself and thee. Wilt thou tell her
this, thou witch-baby?”

“Mistress Hibbins says my father is the Prince of
the Air!” cried Pearl, with her naughty smile. “If
thou callest me that ill name, I shall tell him of thee;
and he will chase thy ship with a tempest!”

-- 300 --

[figure description] Page 300.[end figure description]

Pursuing a zigzag course across the market-place,
the child returned to her mother, and communicated
what the mariner had said. Hester's strong, calm,
steadfastly enduring spirit almost sank, at last, on beholding
this dark and grim countenance of an inevitable
doom, which—at the moment when a passage
seemed to open for the minister and herself out of
their labyrinth of misery—showed itself, with an unrelenting
smile, right in the midst of their path.

With her mind harrassed by the terrible perplexity
in which the shipmaster's intelligence involved her, she
was also subjected to another trial. There were many
people present, from the country roundabout, who had
often heard of the scarlet letter, and to whom it had
been made terrific by a hundred false or exaggerated
rumors, but who had never beheld it with their own
bodily eyes. These, after exhausting other modes
of amusement, now thronged about Hester Prynne
with rude and boorish intrusiveness. Unscrupulous
as it was, however, it could not bring them nearer
than a circuit of several yards. At that distance they
accordingly stood, fixed there by the centrifugal force
of the repugnance which the mystic symbol inspired.
The whole gang of sailors, likewise, observing the
press of spectators, and learning the purport of the
scarlet letter, came and thrust their sunburnt and desperado-looking
faces into the ring. Even the Indians
were affected by a sort of cold shadow of the white
man's curiosity, and, gliding through the crowd, fastened
their snake-like black eyes on Hester's bosom;
conceiving, perhaps, that the wearer of this brilliantly

-- 301 --

[figure description] Page 301.[end figure description]

embroidered badge must needs be a personage of high
dignity among her people. Lastly, the inhabitants
of the town (their own interest in this worn-out subject
languidly reviving itself, by sympathy with what
they saw others feel) lounged idly to the same quarter,
and tormented Hester Prynne, perhaps more than
all the rest, with their cool, well-acquainted gaze at her
familiar shame. Hester saw and recognized the self-same
faces of that group of matrons, who had awaited
her forthcoming from the prison-door, seven years
ago; all save one, the youngest and only compassionate
among them, whose burial-robe she had since
made. At the final hour, when she was so soon to
fling aside the burning letter, it had strangely become
the centre of more remark and excitement, and was
thus made to sear her breast more painfully than at
any time since the first day she put it on.

While Hester stood in that magic circle of ignominy,
where the cunning cruelty of her sentence seemed to
have fixed her for ever, the admirable preacher was
looking down from the sacred pulpit upon an audience,
whose very inmost spirits had yielded to his control.
The sainted minister in the church! The woman of
the scarlet letter in the market-place! What imagination
would have been irreverent enough to surmise
that the same scorching stigma was on them both?

-- 302 --

p135-316 XXIII. THE REVELATION OF THE SCARLET LETTER.

[figure description] Page 302.[end figure description]

The eloquent voice, on which the souls of the listening
audience had been borne aloft, as on the swelling
waves of the sea, at length came to a pause. There
was a momentary silence, profound as what should
follow the utterance of oracles. Then ensued a murmur
and half-hushed tumult; as if the auditors, released
from the high spell that had transported them
into the region of another's mind, were returning into
themselves, with all their awe and wonder still heavy
on them. In a moment more, the crowd began to
gush forth from the doors of the church. Now that
there was an end, they needed other breath, more fit
to support the gross and earthly life into which they
relapsed, than that atmosphere which the preacher had
converted into words of flame, and had burdened with
the rich fragrance of his thought.

In the open air their rapture broke into speech.
The street and the market-place absolutely babbled,
from side to side, with applauses of the minister. His
hearers could not rest until they had told one another
of what each knew better than he could tell or hear.
According to their united testimony, never had man
spoken in so wise, so high, and so holy a spirit, as he

-- 303 --

[figure description] Page 303.[end figure description]

that spake this day; nor had inspiration ever breathed
through mortal lips more evidently than it did through
his. Its influence could be seen, as it were, descending
upon him, and possessing him, and continually
lifting him out of the written discourse that lay before
him, and filling him with ideas that must have been
as marvellous to himself as to his audience. His subject,
it appeared, had been the relation between the
Deity and the communities of mankind, with a special
reference to the New England which they were here
planting in the wilderness. And, as he drew towards
the close, a spirit as of prophecy had come upon him,
constraining him to its purpose as mightily as the old
prophets of Israel were constrained; only with this
difference, that, whereas the Jewish seers had denounced
judgments and ruin on their country, it was
his mission to foretell a high and glorious destiny for
the newly gathered people of the Lord. But, throughout
it all, and through the whole discourse, there had
been a certain deep, sad undertone of pathos, which
could not be interpreted otherwise than as the natural
regret of one soon to pass away. Yes; their minister
whom they so loved—and who so loved them all,
that he could not depart heavenward without a sigh—
had the foreboding of untimely death upon him, and
would soon leave them in their tears! This idea of his
transitory stay on earth gave the last emphasis to the
effect which the preacher had produced; it was as if
an angel, in his passage to the skies, had shaken his
bright wings over the people for an instant,—at once
a shadow and a splendor,—and had shed down a
shower of golden truths upon them.

-- 304 --

[figure description] Page 304.[end figure description]

Thus, there had come to the Reverend Mr. Dimmesdale—
as to most men, in their various spheres, though
seldom recognized until they see it far behind them—
an epoch of life more brilliant and full of triumph than
any previous one, or than any which could hereafter
be. He stood, at this moment, on the very proudest
eminence of superiority, to which the gifts of intellect,
rich lore, prevailing eloquence, and a reputation of
whitest sanctity, could exalt a clergyman in New England's
earliest days, when the professional character
was of itself a lofty pedestal. Such was the position
which the minister occupied, as he bowed his head
forward on the cushions of the pulpit, at the close of
his Election Sermon. Meanwhile, Hester Prynne was
standing beside the scaffold of the pillory, with the
scarlet letter still burning on her breast!

Now was heard again the clangor of the music, and
the measured tramp of the military escort, issuing from
the church-door. The procession was to be marshalled
thence to the town-hall, where a solemn banquet would
complete the ceremonies of the day.

Once more, therefore, the train of venerable and
majestic fathers was seen moving through a broad
pathway of the people, who drew back reverently,
on either side, as the Governor and magistrates, the
old and wise men, the holy ministers, and all that
were eminent and renowned, advanced into the midst
of them. When they were fairly in the market-place,
their presence was greeted by a shout. This—though
doubtless it might acquire additional force and volume
from the childlike loyalty which the age awarded to

-- 305 --

[figure description] Page 305.[end figure description]

its rulers—was felt to be an irrepressible outburst
of the enthusiasm kindled in the auditors by that
high strain of eloquence which was yet reverberating
in their ears. Each felt the impulse in himself, and,
in the same breath, caught it from his neighbour.
Within the church, it had hardly been kept down; beneath
the sky, it pealed upward to the zenith. There
were human beings enough, and enough of highly
wrought and symphonious feeling, to produce that
more impressive sound than the organ-tones of the blast,
or the thunder, or the roar of the sea; even that
mighty swell of many voices, blended into one great
voice by the universal impulse which makes likewise
one vast heart out of the many. Never, from the soil
of New England, had gone up such a shout! Never,
on New England soil, had stood the man so honored
by his mortal brethren as the preacher?

How fared it with him then? Were there not the
brilliant particles of a halo in the air about his head?
So etherealized by spirit as he was, and so apotheosized
by worshipping admirers, did his footsteps in the
procession really tread upon the dust of earth?

As the ranks of military men and civil fathers moved
onward, all eyes were turned towards the point where
the minister was seen to approach among them. The
shout died into a murmur, as one portion of the crowd
after another obtained a glimpse of him. How feeble
and pale he looked amid all his triumph! The energy—
or say, rather, the inspiration which had held him
up, until he should have delivered the sacred message
that brought its own strength along with it from heaven

-- 306 --

[figure description] Page 306.[end figure description]

—was withdrawn, now that it had so faithfully performed
its office. The glow, which they had just before
beheld burning on his cheek, was extinguished, like a
flame that sinks down hopelessly among the late-decaying
embers. It seemed hardly the face of a man
alive, with such a deathlike hue; it was hardly a man
with life in him, that tottered on his path so nervelessly,
yet tottered, and did not fall!

One of his clerical brethren,—it was the venerable
John Wilson,—observing the state in which Mr. Dimmesdale
was left by the retiring wave of intellect and
sensibility, stepped forward hastily to offer his support.
The minister tremulously, but decidedly, repelled the old
man's arm. He still walked onward, if that movement
could be so described, which rather resembled the wavering
effort of an infant, with its mother's arms in view,
outstretched to tempt him forward. And now, almost
imperceptible as were the latter steps of his progress, he
had come opposite the well-remembered and weather-darkened
scaffold, where, long since, with all that
dreary lapse of time between, Hester Prynne had encountered
the world's ignominious stare. There stood
Hester, holding little Pearl by the hand! And there
was the scarlet letter on her breast! The minister
here made a pause; although the music still played
the stately and rejoicing march to which the procession
moved. It summoned him onward,—onward to the
festival!—but here he made a pause.

Bellingham, for the last few moments, had kept an
anxious eye upon him. He now left his own place in
the procession, and advanced to give assistance;

-- 307 --

[figure description] Page 307.[end figure description]

judging from Mr. Dimmesdale's aspect that he must otherwise
inevitably fall. But there was something in the
latter's expression that warned back the magistrate,
although a man not readily obeying the vague intimations
that pass from one spirit to another. The crowd,
meanwhile, looked on with awe and wonder. This
earthly faintness was, in their view, only another phase
of the minister's celestial strength; nor would it have
seemed a miracle too high to be wrought for one so
holy, had he ascended before their eyes, waxing dimmer
and brighter, and fading at last into the light of
heaven!

He turned towards the scaffold, and stretched forth
his arms.

“Hester,” said he, “come hither! Come, my little
Pearl!”

It was a ghastly look with which he regarded them;
but there was something at once tender and strangely
triumphant in it. The child, with the bird-like motion
which was one of her characteristics, flew to him, and
clasped her arms about his knees. Hester Prynne—
slowly, as if impelled by inevitable fate, and against
her strongest will—likewise drew near, but paused before
she reached him. At this instant old Roger Chillingworth
thrust himself through the crowd,—or, perhaps,
so dark, disturbed, and evil was his look, he rose
up out of some nether region,—to snatch back his victim
from what he sought to do! Be that as it might,
the old man rushed forward and caught the minister
by the arm.

“Madman, hold! What is your purpose?”

-- 308 --

[figure description] Page 308.[end figure description]

whispered he. “Wave back that woman! Cast off this
child! All shall be well! Do not blacken your fame,
and perish in dishonor! I can yet save you! Would
you bring infamy on your sacred profession?”

“Ha, tempter! Methinks thou art too late!” answered
the minister, encountering his eye, fearfully,
but firmly. “Thy power is not what it was! With
God's help, I shall escape thee now!”

He again extended his hand to the woman of the
scarlet letter.

“Hester Prynne,” cried he, with a piercing earnestness,
“in the name of Him, so terrible and so merciful,
who gives me grace, at this last moment, to do what—
for my own heavy sin and miserable agony—I withheld
myself from doing seven years ago, come hither
now, and twine thy strength about me! Thy strength,
Hester; but let it be guided by the will which God hath
granted me! This wretched and wronged old man is
opposing it with all his might!—with all his own might
and the fiend's! Come, Hester, come! Support me
up yonder scaffold!”

The crowd was in a tumult. The men of rank and
dignity, who stood more immediately around the clergyman,
were so taken by surprise, and so perplexed as to
the purport of what they saw,—unable to receive the
explanation which most readily presented itself, or to
imagine any other,—that they remained silent and inactive
spectators of the judgment which Providence
seemed about to work. They beheld the minister,
leaning on Hester's shoulder and supported by her arm
around him, approach the scaffold, and ascend its

-- 309 --

[figure description] Page 309.[end figure description]

steps; while still the little hand of the sin-born child
was clasped in his. Old Roger Chillingworth followed,
as one intimately connected with the drama of guilt and
sorrow in which they had all been actors, and well
entitled, therefore, to be present at its closing scene.

“Hadst thou sought the whole earth over,” said he,
looking darkly at the clergyman, “there was no one
place so secret,—no high place nor lowly place, where
thou couldst have escaped me,—save on this very
scaffold!”

“Thanks be to Him who hath led me hither!” answered
the minister.

Yet he trembled, and turned to Hester with an expression
of doubt and anxiety in his eyes, not the less
evidently betrayed, that there was a feeble smile upon
his lips.

“Is not this better,” murmured he, “than what we
dreamed of in the forest?”

“I know not! I know not!” she hurriedly replied.
“Better? Yea; so we may both die, and little Pearl
die with us!”

“For thee and Pearl, be it as God shall order,” said
the minister; “and God is merciful! Let me now do
the will which he hath made plain before my sight.
For, Hester, I am a dying man. So let me make haste
to take my shame upon me.”

Partly supported by Hester Prynne, and holding one
hand of little Pearl's, the Reverend Mr. Dimmesdale
turned to the dignified and venerable rulers; to the holy
ministers, who were his brethren; to the people, whose
great heart was thoroughly appalled, yet overflowing

-- 310 --

[figure description] Page 310.[end figure description]

with tearful sympathy, as knowing that some deep life-matter—
which, if full of sin, was full of anguish and
repentance likewise—was now to be laid open to
them. The sun, but little past its meridian, shone
down upon the clergyman, and gave a distinctness to
his figure, as he stood out from all the earth to put in
his plea of guilty at the bar of Eternal Justice.

“People of New England!” cried he, with a voice
that rose over them, high, solemn, and majestic,—yet
had always a tremor through it, and sometimes a shriek,
struggling up out of a fathomless depth of remorse and
woe,—“ye, that have loved me!—ye, that have
deemed me holy!—behold me here, the one sinner of
the world! At last!—at last!—I stand upon the
spot where, seven years since, I should have stood;
here, with this woman, whose arm, more than the little
strength wherewith I have crept hitherward, sustains
me, at this dreadful moment, from grovelling down
upon my face! Lo, the scarlet letter which Hester
wears! Ye have all shuddered at it! Wherever her
walk hath been,—wherever, so miserably burdened,
she may have hoped to find repose,—it hath cast a
lurid gleam of awe and horrible repugnance round
about her. But there stood one in the midst of you,
at whose brand of sin and infamy ye have not shuddered!”

It seemed, at this point, as if the minister must leave
the remainder of his secret undisclosed. But he fought
back the bodily weakness,—and, still more, the faintness
of heart,—that was striving for the mastery with
him. He threw off all assistance, and stepped passionately
forward a pace before the woman and the child.

-- 311 --

[figure description] Page 311.[end figure description]

“It was on him!” he continued, with a kind of
fierceness; so determined was he to speak out the
whole. “God's eye beheld it! The angels were
for ever pointing at it! The Devil knew it well, and
fretted it continually with the touch of his burning
finger! But he hid it cunningly from men, and walked
among you with the mien of a spirit, mournful, because
so pure in a sinful world!—and sad, because he
missed his heavenly kindred! Now, at the death-hour,
he stands up before you! He bids you look again at
Hester's scarlet letter! He tells you, that, with all its
mysterious horror, it is but the shadow of what he bears
on his own breast, and that even this, his own red
stigma, is no more than the type of what has seared his
inmost heart! Stand any here that question God's
judgment on a sinner? Behold! Behold a dreadful
witness of it!”

With a convulsive motion he tore away the ministerial
band from before his breast. It was revealed!
But it were irreverent to describe that revelation. For
an instant the gaze of the horror-stricken multitude
was concentred on the ghastly miracle; while the minister
stood with a flush of triumph in his face, as one
who, in the crisis of acutest pain, had won a victory.
Then, down he sank upon the scaffold! Hester partly
raised him, and supported his head against her bosom.
Old Roger Chillingworth knelt down beside him, with
a blank, dull countenance, out of which the life seemed
to have departed.

“Thou hast escaped me!” he repeated more than
once. “Thou hast escaped me!”

-- 312 --

[figure description] Page 312.[end figure description]

“May God forgive thee!” said the minister. “Thou,
too, hast deeply sinned!”

He withdrew his dying eyes from the old man, and
fixed them on the woman and the child.

“My little Pearl,” said he feebly,—and there was
a sweet and gentle smile over his face, as of a spirit
sinking into deep repose; nay, now that the burden
was removed, it seemed almost as if he would be sportive
with the child,—“dear little Pearl, wilt thou kiss
me now? Thou wouldst not yonder, in the forest!
But now thou wilt?”

Pearl kissed his lips. A spell was broken. The
great scene of grief, in which the wild infant bore a
part, had developed all her sympathies; and as her
tears fell upon her father's cheek, they were the pledge
that she would grow up amid human joy and sorrow,
nor for ever do battle with the world, but be a woman
in it. Towards her mother, too, Pearl's errand as a
messenger of anguish was all fulfilled.

“Hester,” said the clergyman, “farewell!”

“Shall we not meet again?” whispered she, bending
her face down close to his. “Shall we not spend
our immortal life together? Surely, surely, we have
ransomed one another, with all this woe! Thou
lookest far into eternity, with those bright dying eyes!
Then tell me what thou seest?”

“Hush, Hester, hush!” said he, with tremulous
solemnity. “The law we broke!—the sin here so
awfully revealed!—let these alone be in thy thoughts!
I fear! I fear! It may be, that, when we forgot our
God,—when we violated our reverence each for the

-- 313 --

[figure description] Page 313.[end figure description]

other's soul,—it was thenceforth vain to hope that we
could meet hereafter, in an everlasting and pure reunion.
God knows; and He is merciful! He hath
proved his mercy, most of all, in my afflictions. By
giving me this burning torture to bear upon my breast!
By sending yonder dark and terrible old man, to keep
the torture always at red-heat! By bringing me hither,
to die this death of triumphant ignominy before the
people! Had either of these agonies been wanting, I
had been lost for ever! Praised be his name! His
will be done! Farewell!”

That final word came forth with the minister's expiring
breath. The multitude, silent till then, broke
out in a strange, deep voice of awe and wonder, which
could not as yet find utterance, save in this murmur
that rolled so heavily after the departed spirit.

-- 314 --

p135-328 XXIV. CONCLUSION.

[figure description] Page 314.[end figure description]

After many days, when time sufficed for the people
to arrange their thoughts in reference to the foregoing
scene, there was more than one account of what had
been witnessed on the scaffold.

Most of the spectators testified to having seen, on the
breast of the unhappy minister, a SCARLET LETTER—
the very semblance of that worn by Hester Prynne—
imprinted in the flesh. As regarded its origin, there
were various explanations, all of which must necessarily
have been conjectural. Some affirmed that the
Reverend Mr. Dimmesdale, on the very day when
Hester Prynne first wore her ignominious badge, had
begun a course of penance,—which he afterwards, in
so many futile methods, followed out,—by inflicting a
hideous torture on himself. Others contended that the
stigma had not been produced until a long time subsequent,
when old Roger Chillingworth, being a potent
necromancer, had caused it to appear, through the
agency of magic and poisonous drugs. Others, again,—
and those best able to appreciate the minister's
peculiar sensibility, and the wonderful operation of his
spirit upon the body,—whispered their belief, that the
awful symbol was the effect of the ever active tooth of

-- 315 --

[figure description] Page 315.[end figure description]

remorse, gnawing from the inmost heart outwardly,
and at last manifesting Heaven's dreadful judgment by
the visible presence of the letter. The reader may
choose among these theories. We have thrown all the
light we could acquire upon the portent, and would
gladly, now that it has done its office, erase its deep
print out of our own brain; where long meditation has
fixed it in very undesirable distinctness.

It is singular, nevertheless, that certain persons, who
were spectators of the whole scene, and professed
never once to have removed their eyes from the Reverend
Mr. Dimmesdale, denied that there was any mark
whatever on his breast, more than on a new-born
infant's. Neither, by their report, had his dying words
acknowledged, nor even remotely implied, any, the
slightest connection, on his part, with the guilt for
which Hester Prynne had so long worn the scarlet
letter. According to these highly respectable witnesses,
the minister, conscious that he was dying,—conscious,
also, that the reverence of the multitude placed him
already among saints and angels,—had desired, by
yielding up his breath in the arms of that fallen woman,
to express to the world how utterly nugatory is the
choicest of man's own righteousness. After exhausting
life in his efforts for mankind's spiritual good, he
had made the manner of his death a parable, in order
to impress on his admirers the mighty and mournful
lesson, that, in the view of Infinite Purity, we are sinners
all alike. It was to teach them, that the holiest
among us has but attained so far above his fellows as
to discern more clearly the Mercy which looks down,

-- 316 --

[figure description] Page 316.[end figure description]

and repudiate more utterly the phantom of human
merit, which would look aspiringly upward. Without
disputing a truth so momentous, we must be allowed to
consider this version of Mr. Dimmesdale's story as
only an instance of that stubborn fidelity with which a
man's friends—and especially a clergyman's—will
sometimes uphold his character; when proofs, clear as
the mid-day sunshine on the scarlet letter, establish
him a false and sin-stained creature of the dust.

The authority which we have chiefly followed—a
manuscript of old date, drawn up from the verbal testimony
of individuals, some of whom had known Hester
Prynne, while others had heard the tale from contemporary
witnesses—fully confirms the view taken in
the foregoing pages. Among many morals which
press upon us from the poor minister's miserable experience,
we put only this into a sentence:—“Be
true! Be true! Be true! Show freely to the world,
if not your worst, yet some trait whereby the worst
may be inferred!”

Nothing was more remarkable than the change which
took place, almost immediately after Mr. Dimmesdale's
death, in the appearance and demeanour of the old man
known as Roger Chillingworth. All his strength and
energy—all his vital and intellectual force—seemed
at once to desert him; insomuch that he positively
withered up, shrivelled away, and almost vanished from
mortal sight, like an uprooted weed that lies wilting in
the sun. This unhappy man had made the very principle
of his life to consist in the pursuit and systematic
exercise of revenge; and when, by its completest

-- 317 --

[figure description] Page 317.[end figure description]

triumph and consummation, that evil principle was left
with no further material to support it,—when, in short,
there was no more devil's work on earth for him to do,
it only remained for the unhumanized mortal to betake
himself whither his Master would find him tasks
enough, and pay him his wages duly. But, to all these
shadowy beings, so long our near acquaintances,—as
well Roger Chillingworth as his companions,—we
would fain be merciful. It is a curious subject of observation
and inquiry, whether hatred and love be not
the same thing at bottom. Each, in its utmost development,
supposes a high degree of intimacy and heartknowledge;
each renders one individual dependent for
the food of his affections and spiritual life upon another;
each leaves the passionate lover, or the no less
passionate hater, forlorn and desolate by the withdrawal
of his object. Philosophically considered, therefore,
the two passions seem essentially the same, except
that one happens to be seen in a celestial radiance,
and the other in a dusky and lurid glow. In the spiritual
world, the old physician and the minister—mutual
victims as they have been—may, unawares, have found
their earthly stock of hatred and antipathy transmuted
into golden love.

Leaving this discussion apart, we have a matter of
business to communicate to the reader. At old Roger
Chillingworth's decease (which took place within the
year), and by his last will and testament, of which
Governor Bellingham and the Reverend Mr. Wilson
were executors, he bequeathed a very considerable

-- 318 --

[figure description] Page 318.[end figure description]

amount of property, both here and in England, to little
Pearl, the daughter of Hester Prynne.

So Pearl—the elf-child,—the demon offspring, as
some people, up to that epoch, persisted in considering
her—became the richest heiress of her day, in the New
World. Not improbably, this circumstance wrought
a very material change in the public estimation; and,
had the mother and child remained here, little Pearl, at
a marriageable period of life, might have mingled her
wild blood with the lineage of the devoutest Puritan
among them all. But, in no long time after the physician's
death, the wearer of the scarlet letter disappeared,
and Pearl along with her. For many years,
though a vague report would now and then find its way
across the sea,—like a shapeless piece of driftwood tost
ashore, with the initials of a name upon it,—yet no
tidings of them unquestionably authentic were received.
The story of the scarlet letter grew into a
legend. Its spell, however, was still potent, and kept
the scaffold awful where the poor minister had died,
and likewise the cottage by the sea-shore, where Hester
Prynne had dwelt. Near this latter spot, one afternoon,
some children were at play, when they beheld a
tall woman, in a gray robe, approach the cottage-door.
In all those years it had never once been opened; but
either she unlocked it, or the decaying wood and iron
yielded to her hand, or she glided shadow-like through
these impediments,—and, at all events, went in.

On the threshold she paused,—turned partly round,—
for, perchance, the idea of entering, all alone, and

-- 319 --

[figure description] Page 319.[end figure description]

all so changed, the home of so intense a former life,
was more dreary and desolate than even she could
bear. But her hesitation was only for an instant,
though long enough to display a scarlet letter on her
breast.

And Hester Prynne had returned, and taken up her
long-forsaken shame. But where was little Pearl? If
still alive, she must now have been in the flush and
bloom of early womanhood. None knew—nor ever
learned, with the fulness of perfect certainty—whether
the elf-child had gone thus untimely to a maiden grave;
or whether her wild, rich nature had been softened and
subdued, and made capable of a woman's gentle happiness.
But, through the remainder of Hester's life,
there were indications that the recluse of the scarlet
letter was the object of love and interest with some inhabitant
of another land. Letters came, with armorial
seals upon them, though of bearings unknown to English
heraldry. In the cottage there were articles of
comfort and luxury, such as Hester never cared to use,
but which only wealth could have purchased, and affection
have imagined for her. There were trifles, too,
little ornaments, beautiful tokens of a continual remembrance,
that must have been wrought by delicate
fingers, at the impulse of a fond heart. And, once,
Hester was seen embroidering a baby-garment, with
such a lavish richness of golden fancy as would have
raised a public tumult, had any infant, thus apparelled,
been shown to our sobre-hued community.

In fine, the gossips of that day believed,—and Mr.

-- 320 --

[figure description] Page 320.[end figure description]

Surveyor Pue, who made investigations a century later,
believed,—and one of his recent successors in office,
moreover, faithfully believes,—that Pearl was not only
alive, but married, and happy, and mindful of her
mother; and that she would most joyfully have entertained
that sad and lonely mother at her fireside.

But there was a more real life for Hester Prynne,
here, in New England, than in that unknown region
where Pearl had found a home. Here had been her
sin; here, her sorrow; and here was yet to be her penitence.
She had returned, therefore, and resumed,—
of her own free will, for not the sternest magistrate of
that iron period would have imposed it,—resumed the
symbol of which we have related so dark a tale.
Never afterwards did it quit her bosom. But, in the
lapse of the toilsome, thoughtful, and self-devoted
years that made up Hester's life, the scarlet letter
ceased to be a stigma which attracted the world's scorn
and bitterness, and became a type of something to be
sorrowed over, and looked upon with awe, yet with
reverence too. And, as Hester Prynne had no selfish
ends, nor lived in any measure for her own profit
and enjoyment, people brought all their sorrows and
perplexities, and besought her counsel, as one who
had herself gone through a mighty trouble. Women,
more especially,—in the continually recurring trials of
wounded, wasted, wronged, misplaced, or erring and
sinful passion,—or with the dreary burden of a heart
unyielded, because unvalued and unsought,—came to
Hester's cottage, demanding why they were so

-- 321 --

[figure description] Page 321.[end figure description]

wretched, and what the remedy! Hester comforted and
counselled them, as best she might. She assured them,
too, of her firm belief, that, at some brighter period,
when the world should have grown ripe for it, in Heaven's
own time, a new truth would be revealed, in order
to establish the whole relation between man and woman
on a surer ground of mutual happiness. Earlier in
life, Hester had vainly imagined that she herself might
be the destined prophetess, but had long since recognized
the impossibility that any mission of divine and
mysterious truth should be confided to a woman stained
with sin, bowed down with shame, or even burdened
with a life-long sorrow. The angel and apostle of
the coming revelation must be a woman, indeed, but
lofty, pure, and beautiful; and wise, moreover, not
through dusky grief, but the ethereal medium of joy;
and showing how sacred love should make us happy,
by the truest test of a life successful to such an end!

So said Hester Prynne, and glanced her sad eyes
downward at the scarlet letter. And, after many,
many years, a new grave was delved, near an old and
sunken one, in that burial-ground beside which King's
Chapel has since been built. It was near that old and
sunken grave, yet with a space between, as if the dust
of the two sleepers had no right to mingle. Yet
one tombstone served for both. All around, there
were monuments carved with armorial bearings; and
on this simple slab of slate—as the curious investigator
may still discern, and perplex himself with
the purport—there appeared the semblance of an

-- 322 --

[figure description] Page 322.[end figure description]

engraved escutcheon. It bore a device, a herald's wording
of which might serve for a motto and brief description
of our now concluded legend; so sombre is it,
and relieved only by one ever-glowing point of light
gloomier than the shadow:—

On A field, sable, the letter A, gules.”

THE END.
Previous section

Next section


Hawthorne, Nathaniel, 1804-1864 [1850], The scarlet letter (Ticknor, Reed, and Fields, Boston) [word count] [eaf135].
Powered by PhiloLogic